http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php Nova, Anodyne Productions' premier RPG management software en-us john.doe@example.com Copyright 2025 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/864 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/864
Mission - S1 Episode 9: Annihilation Protocol
Location - XO's Office

Lyra had left Ivan in the shuttlebay to do as she had promised, reviewing the information about the ship, the shuttle, and the weapon. She made her reports, sending them to both Ivan and Andrei for their review, but she picked up the necessary PADDs from her desk and left the security office with them. “Simmons, I’m going to the XO’s office. You’re in charge.”

“Yes, sir.” Simmons replied dutifully.

She made her way from her office to the turbolift, her arms crossed under her chest. She didn’t particularly want to dine with Jetrel, but she had been able to identify his attraction to her just as easily as Ivan had. It wouldn’t have been the first time she flaunted her body to secure a better deal from a weak minded man and it likely wouldn’t be the last, but she was quite aware Andrei hadn’t exactly enjoyed the activity despite it having made them filthy rich. She stepped off the turbolift and headed to his office, stepping inside the receiving room where Jackie and Jasper were sitting.

“Afternoon.” Lyra greeted. “Is he alone?”

“Besides the train of sluts in science blues? Yeah, he is.” Jackie said, turning her eyes up to Lyra as she entered. “Do I need my earplugs, because I left them in my quarters this morning.”

“I could have sworn it was gold hoes day.” Lyra mused and then stepped closer to Jackie’s desk, looking down at the woman. “Ah, don’t play coy, Jackie, I know you like to listen… at least to certain parts.”

“He’s pretty good, but I could do better, ma’am.” Jackie said, her confidence infectious and attractive. She seemed totally unafraid to deliver the line. “So maybe I listen a bit. It’s not a crime.”

“Keep your devil fingers away, woman.” Lyra replied playfully, wiggling her own fingers toward Jackie and sharing a laugh with her. “I make no promises on the noises that will certainly ensue. You’ll just have to be surprised.”

She turned from Jackie to Jasper then, the smile waning just slightly, but still pleasant. “Jasper.”

“Hey.” He greeted pleasantly and nodded to her. “He really shouldn’t be too busy in there.”

“Good.” Lyra said and moved confidently toward Andrei’s office door and opened it, her eyes immediately falling on him as she stepped inside. “Commander.”

Andrei was behind his desk staring at his computer screen. His jacket was unzipped and his patch sat on the desk In front of him. When the door opened, he looked up slowly.

“Ah, Lyra. Come in.” He said, leaning back in his chair and watching her. “I was just reading your report.”

“I thought you might be.” She said pleasantly, the door closing behind her as she moved to take the seat opposite of Andrei. She sat down comfortably, but didn’t move to make it casual. “How far did you get?”

“I’m most of the way through your section on the weapon specs. It’s an impressive bit of technology.” Andrei said, maintaining his own professionalism. “Why do I find myself waiting for the other shoe to drop here?”

“Several shoes, I’m afraid.” Lyra admitted, placing the PADDs down on the desk while she faced him. “Jetrel is a thief, for starters. He stole his ship and the weapon from his government. Now while that isn’t necessarily a dealbreaker, it is certainly cause for caution given our experiences in this quadrant, in my opinion.”

“But he likely did so for profit, yes? And came directly to us because he figured we’re the most likely ones to pay big money for it.” Andrei said, but somehow he didn’t sound convinced. “Did you find anything to suggest otherwise?”

“Not yet.” She paused before continuing, her dark eyes meeting his mismatched gaze. “Did the captain inform you how he wants to handle the negotiations?”

“I haven’t had the pleasure of speaking to my father since the two of you left the Bridge.” Andrei said with a largely unreadable expression. He didn’t seem frustrated or jealous however. “Do tell.”

Lyra pursed her lips, annoyed. There was no reason for Ivan to not tell Andrei other than to duck his son’s potential ire and have it leveled at her instead. “Your father wants to work with me in this matter and leave the paperwork to you.”

Andrei blinked twice, quickly, but didn’t react other than that.

“For what reason?”

“He wants to ‘get to know me’.” Lyra replied, watching Andrei’s face intently.

Andrei looked at her for several more seconds that way until a slow grin started to form on his face.

“For what reason?” He asked again, some amusement in his tone.

There were several jokes she wanted to make, peasant and crass, but Andrei could be particularly volatile about his family - especially his mother - so she went with the less fun option. “Probably to make sure I’m fit to pop out your babies.”

“That seems unlikely to me. I’m sure he would trust me to make that determination myself.” Andrei said, shaking his head. “Knowing my father, it’s either something better or worse.”

“Oh? What do you think, then?” Lyra asked, now genuinely curious as to her lover’s assessment of the situation.

“Either he wants to get to know you in anticipation of you being his daughter in law or he wants to take your inventory to give you my job.” Andrei said with a chuckle again. “Perhaps both.”

Lyra placed her hand to her chest in mock shock. “Ah, you’ve figured it out. Yes, I am attempting to steal your job. Damn. Well, guess I can’t do that anymore. You’re just too good.”

She smiled at him, clearly teasing.

“There’s something about banging my boss that’s attractive to me.” He said, placing a finger on his lips. “It’s likely nothing, in all seriousness. Just keep me in the loop. That’s all I ask.”

“It certainly makes mundane meetings far more entertaining; I have a wealth of experience in the matter.” She smirked, touching her foot to his leg just briefly under the desk, but not doing anything more. “You know I will. That wasn’t exactly the last shoe though, I’m afraid.”

“Well, that’s unfortunate. Go on then.” Andrei said, seeming just as patient as before.

“Jetrel expressed… interest in me that could work to our advantage and extended a dinner invitation to me that the captain would like me to take him up on to see what can be done about negotiating a fair price for the weapon.” Lyra replied, her eyes remaining on Andrei’s face.

Andrei’s face lost all signs of amusement right away. He looked at her with a hint of irritation, directed not at her but at his father.

“So he wants to use you as bait; meat for the man to drool over?” He asked, knowing the answer.

“Yes, and while I said I would need to talk to you about attending the dinner if I felt it would be advantageous to us, he didn’t seem to indicate that saying no was really an option.” She slid a gloved hand over the surface of his desk idly.

Andrei’s frustration wasn’t hard to read, but it also wasn’t overwhelming. He sighed and lifted his eyebrows.

“It wouldn’t be the first time one of us had to turn on the charm to get what we wanted, would it?” He asked, watching her closely.

“No, it wouldn’t. It worked rather well for us on Sikaris before, perhaps it will work out just as well here.” It was clear she wasn’t enthused by the idea of sharing a meal with the alien man, but also that she understood the benefits of doing so.

“You have my blessing. Just keep in mind that I’ll kill him if he touches you.” He said casually before leaning back further in his chair. “Any other shoes?”

“No, I think I’m all out for now.” She paused a beat to consider and make sure, and then her head shifted just slightly. “I could see about bringing Julius along; cite some sort of cultural thing about it being inappropriate for us to be alone.”

She would have picked Corvin, of course, but Andrei had asked her to not bring him on Sikaris when she had done something similar, and she reasoned that distaste would still be there. She respected him enough to agree.

“If the Haakonian tries anything stupid, at least I’d know he’d pay for it swiftly with Julius there.” Andreu responded, thinking about the head of their Shadow Squad. He was an effective fighter and, truthfully, someone he trusted not to pursue his woman in any meaningful way.

Lyra’s face remained as it was, but she was mildly annoyed by him seeming to indicate she couldn’t handle it on her own. Did he still hold Banea against her? See her as weak? He wouldn’t have fared any better in the situation that had landed her in the hands of the Numiri. “Of course he would.”

Andrei nodded then, his eyes moving back to his screen for a moment.

“The impressment is going well, by the way. Many of the Vidiians have been perfectly willing to join us as slaves rather than die. Something of a surprise to me considering their behavior before.”

“That is interesting.” Lyra mused, watching him. “Though I do hope a light hand won’t be taken with them just because they are willing. They’ve proven they can’t be trusted as a race - as have all the others we have encountered, really.”

“The same regime is planned for all of them, the same as the Vidiians on Rynall. It worked well for them there.” He answered. “Don’t worry about that, Love.”

“Alright, Darling.” She replied with a smile and seemed to accept it. “Do you want to go over the rest of the reports together?”

“Since you’re here.” he said, by way of answering her question without actually doing so. He started leaving through the report again and was silent for several seconds. When he happened upon a section that prompted desire for more information, he looked up at her. “Tours of their ship? Is he trying to lay all of their technology bare to us?”

“I thought you might find that interesting. I certainly did.” Lyra leaned in, smirking with a dark glint in her eye. “Steal from the thief himself, why not?”

“Surely he’s not this stupid.” Andrei said, shaking his head and smiling passively. “Let’s get Kit over there to study their systems, at least. Perhaps, in the end, they’ll make a good addition to the Fleet.”

“I doubt we could keep her away. You know how excited she gets around new technology.” Lyra chuckled and shook her head slightly.

“Most of these devices have a vibrate setting, after all.” Andrei retorted with a laugh. I’d like closer scans of the Metreone device.”

Lyra joined him in the laugh, it was one of Kit’s favorite things to joke about - though she was only usually half joking, Lyra knew. When Andrei made his wishes known about the device, she nodded. “That was at the top of my list for when I get over there, though I thought perhaps we might like to go together.”

“I’d like that.” Andrei said simply with a smile. “Besides, the Haakonians haven’t seen anything like us before anyway.”

“Perhaps we should have sex in Jetrel’s bed for good measure while we are over there.” Lyra mused, her expression mockingly pensive over the idea.

“Yes, but..after we purchase the weapon. Otherwise, the man may be less inclined to give us the discount and we’ll have to take it the hard way.” Andrei said, then grinned. “Actually, that sounds rather the more fun option, doesn’t it?”

“You do like it hard…” Lyra grinned in return, devious and hinting.

“I tend to, yes.” Andrei said, returning her expression with one to match. “So do you., Love.”

“You do make it delightful, Darling.” She held eye contact with him while she reached over and picked up one of the PADDs she had brought with her. “Now about this warship…”

“Ah, yes, the opportunity waiting to be seized. What of it?” He asked, pulling up the scans the operations department had compiled into a simple report. “She looks well armed..could make an excellent addition if circumstances allow.”

“I thought so too, though I’m not sure I would trust the current captain to stick to our interests wholly and without question. Not as he is.” She noted and glanced up from the PADD. “But I’m sure he could be educated if need be.”

“We’ve gotten rather good at teaching those lessons.” Andrei said, eying her with calm confidence. They were speaking the same language, and they both knew it. “We can get an idea of their defensive habits during our visits. Perhaps we’ll even be able to understand the motivations of the crew more fully.”

“It will be interesting to say the least. Hopefully our people remember to not let their guard down if they visit the ship, though. A friendly, unfamiliar face can be so dangerous in even good circumstances, out here where it seems that everywhere we turn is an enemy, it will be even more alluring.” She reached up to brush a bit of hair from her skin, her long fingers caressing the skin of her lithesome neck. Even with such a small movement, she was the picture of beauty and grace.

“I’ll be sure to remind them of that fact. It would be a shame for us to reveal some weakness or sensitive detail that would give any of our enemies a foothold.” He responded, rapping his fingers on the desk in a pattern. “Is there anything else noteworthy you’d like to discuss?”

“Nothing of note, though visitation schedules should be drawn up for those interested in visiting our new allies. I’m happy to help you set those up if you’d like.” She offered, lifting her dark eyes to him again.

“We could spend the next half hour doing that or..we could spend it in more entertaining pursuits.” He said, a flash of intensity playing in his visible eye. “Work or pleasure, Commander?”

Lyra looked at him for a moment as if she were really considering her options. After a few beats, she stood up and rounded his desk, and when he naturally turned his chair to open himself to her as he was so used to doing, she slid down into his lap, though sat sideways so she could drape her long legs over one arm of the chair while her back was against the other and her body leaned into his chest. She then picked up the PADD sitting on the desk and looked at it.

“We should definitely have a few security personnel with any group going over…”

“It would make for a harder target than sending over a bundle of scientists, Terran or not.” He commented, his fingers moving to her firm, shapely leg and moving along its length. “And it wouldn’t hurt to gather information from everyone who came back…put together a clear picture of all of our observations.”

Lyra hummed a brief agreement, enjoying the feeling of his fingers moving along her leg. “We should make sure we are only sending our more physically capable women over, but no one should be alone on the ship unless it is absolutely necessary and only with permission from a senior officer.”

“I doubt that’s necessary if we make sure they’re paired off with stronger officers and security.” He responded. “I’d like to say the Hakonians wouldn’t dare harm them, but I've been in the Delta Quadrant long enough to have learned that lesson.”

“We can hope for the best, but I’m sure we’ll be disappointed.” Lyra shrugged and shifted slightly, the motion naturally causing her to rub up against his more sensitive areas. “Shall we go over together?”

“Yes, we should bring an entourage. More of a chance to get into trouble.” He said, his hand moving over to her stomach and circling there. “Someone from engineering..someone from Sickbay and science. We could learn a great deal.”

“Kit and Ocara would be my suggestions.” Lyra offered, leaning into him and resting her head on his shoulder and her long eyelashes tickling the skin of his neck. “Kit can hold her own well enough.”

“We can bring Julius along too. Between the two of us, the Hakonians will think twice before messing with us.” Andrei said, and then kissed her forehead.

Lyra lowered the PADD back to the desk and her hand found his chest instead. “It sounds like a perfect plan, Commander. Well thought.”

Her lips found his neck more pointedly, and she traced lingering kisses down his skin. “Jackie had a request out front.”

“Did she?” He asked, his curiosity merely a matter of acting. He closed his eyes as she kissed his neck, his hand moving up to her breast boldly. “And what was that?”

“Mm… well, really I suppose it was more of a challenge.” Lyra pulled her head back and allowed Andrei to see her pondering expression. “We were discussing the quality of sounds that sometimes come from this room… Jackie thinks she could do better than you.”

“Does she?” He asked, grinning at that suggestion. “Impossible. She hardly has the equipment. Or the stamina.”

He leaned in and kissed her neck next, teasing her smooth skin with his lips.

“See, I think that too, but she seems very, very confident in the ability of her devil fingers.” Lyra replied, her voice matter of fact but her eyes lidding at his attention.

“It’s been quite a while since you became acquainted with mine, I think.” He said, his fingers moving to unlatch her belt. He kissed her neck again before nibbling at her ear. “I think you could stand to be reintroduced.”

“Mmm… well I couldn’t possibly say no to that. I suppose Jackie will just have to listen and receive her education.” Lyra chuckled softly, her voice low with her desire for him. Her fingers touched his jaw gently, coaxing him up to kiss her lips. They did not often mix business with pleasure, but these meetings were generally an exception - at least once business was mostly done.

“Class is in session.” He said with a chuckle, and then his hands moved to free her from every layer of clothing that kept his skilled fingers from their goal.

END
]]> Tue, 21 Oct 2025 06:12:22 +0000 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/861 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/861
Mission - S1 Episode 9: Annihilation Protocol
Location - Shuttlebay

Everything about it had been perfect. They could not have asked for a better result to their plan than what was on the view screen before them. The Vidiian fleet was in shambles, their ships floating disabled around the moon they had been pulled to. A couple of them collided together, causing an explosion which rippled out and sent the other ships floating away from the epicenter. Not all of the ships had fallen victim to the trap, but those that remained could not hope to stand against the might of the Shadow Fleet.

Lyra looked down at her console and her brows raised. When she spoke, there was a near amused tone in her expression, as if she were watching a small child trying very hard to do something completely futile. “Captain, the remaining Vidiian ships are attempting to retreat.”

Andrei’s black-gloved hands clenched on the arm rests of the XO’s chair and his head was held high. The slightest smile played on his lips and his visible eye was locked on the screen. Seeing their enemies scattered before him was a beautiful sight, and there were few things he loved more in the world than that feeling. He glanced at his father, wondering how he would respond.

“Shadow Fleet, pursuit course.” Ivan ordered, his brown eyes following the scattering ships. He turned his eyes to the viewscreen. “Disable their engines but don’t destroy them. We may have a use for them after all.”

“Aye, sir.” Maya said with a determined expression as she sent the ship flying forward at top speed. She watched the aft of a Vidian vessel grow larger. “We’re within firing range.”

“Tactical, target their engines. Let’s see if we can get them to stop.” Andrei ordered, looking back at Lyra.

For just the briefest of beats, she locked eyes with him intensely, sharing the enjoyment of the moment. Her eyes went back to her controls just as quickly, and light surged from the Vengeance to land on the closest of the retreating ship‘s nacelles. A series of explosions bloomed from them and the lights flickered and eventually went out, leaving the ship adrift. The process was repeated on two more ships, but as the approached the next, a series of three beeps gave a notification to both tactical and ops. Lyra was the first to speak as it was more relevant to her station at that moment.

“Captain, there is another ship incoming signaling their wish to assist us. It seems to be Haakonian in origin.”

Ivan Petrov furrowed his brows, his aging face lining with a look of surprised confusion. His brows went up then as the sudden change in the situation moved through his mind, seeming to reason with himself.

“What would a Haakonian ship want from this fight?” He asked curiously.

“Perhaps they want to get on our good side.” Andrei said with an amused grin. “I say we let them fight. Why not?”

“An important question, Commander. Though there’s almost certainly a reason or two why not.” Ivan answered and then turned to the tactical console. “Lyra, tell them we’re disabling and not destroying and that they have my permission to join in the attack.”

“Aye, sir.” Lyra replied, relaying the message to the alien ship. She was quite curious herself as to why they were joining the fight, but she was confident that once everything died down, they would have their answer. The yellow beams of the Haakonian’s weapons were soon visible at the edges of the viewscreen as they joined in the disabling of the remainder of the ships. It was not a very long process, and the ineffectual retaliation of the ships still able did little to slow it down. Soon, the rest of the fleet was adrift and in shambles.

Again, there was a chime.

“The Haakonian ship is hailing.”

“Well, let’s see what this is all about then.” Ivan said, crossing one leg over the other and nodding to the screen. His leather gloves hands found each other at the finger tips, suggesting his curious approach. “Put it on screen.”

The viewscreen shifted from the decimated Vidiian ships to a brighter backdrop of the Haakonian bridge with the majority of the space being taken up by an alien man’s face. On his facial structure alone, he would have likely been considered attractive despite his obvious age, but the alien lines, creases, and bulges that made up the distinctions of his species erased that likelihood for most Terrans.

“This is Captain Ivan Petrov of the Imperial Warship Vengeance, Commander of the Terrans Shadow Fleet. Tell me who you are and to what we owe the pleasure of your assistance.” He commanded, his tone growing harder than it had been with his crew.

“A pleasure, Captain Petrov. I am Ma’Bor Jetrel, and I have been looking for you for some time.” The alien man smiled, though it bordered on a smirk. “I come with an offer of technology that I believe you might be quite interested in acquiring. I am prepared to dock with your ship via shuttle and present this weapon for your consideration.”

“Looking for us, have you?” Ivan asked, narrowing his eyes. “So are many, and most for Ill.Why do you want to sell this weapon to us if it’s truly useful? Wouldn’t someone else be just as willing to buy it?”

“Perhaps, but none have your reputation. The Ocampa, the Numiri, the Baneans… you’ve made it quite clear to this quadrant - or at least to me - what exactly you will do to your enemies. I can only assume that you are here in Vidiian space for something similar.” Jetrel’s smile remained. “I am confident what I have will interest you, and I would prefer to call you ally rather than adversary.”

Ivan reached for the control panel between the command chairs and silenced the feed. His eyes went to his son, curiously waiting.

“A new deadly weapon is right up our alley. Of course, that probably also means the man knows that already and it could just be an excuse to engage with us. I’d proceed with skepticism.” Andrei responded to the unspoken question. “We have no reason to trust him.”

Lyra listened from tactical, not bothering to hide that she was doing so unlike most of the bridge crew would. She was second officer and chief of sectac, it was part of her job to know what was going on. She did not directly offer her input unless she was to be asked - not unless she felt it was extremely relevant to do so. Naturally, she agreed with Andrei, they often thought the same way about such matters after all.

That same reservedness wasn't shared by Master Chief Allen Whitepaw, the Chief of the Boat. He crossed his arms from the back near tactical and pursed his lips.

“Still, sir..a good opportunity at best. It’s worth a try.” He said in gravely tones.

Ivan took in the two offered perspectives before reaching to reactivate the comms.

“We welcome your proposition, Mr. Jetrel. Bring your shuttle into our bay, but I warn you..we are particularly sensitive to treachery and, of course, you know how we punish it.” Ivan said, his warm eyes warning In their wide intensity.

“Understandably so.” Jetrel nodded, his expression never wavering. “I will be over with one of my men posthaste, then.” With that, he cut off the commlink.

From her station, Lyra signaled security to report to the shuttle bay and nonessential personnel to exit. Once that was done, she handed her station off and looked toward the two men in the center of the room, ready to accompany one or both of them to the shuttle bay for the meeting. It wasn’t unusual, it was simply her job.

Andrei stood as well, straightening out his uniform jacket.

“I’ll greet him, sir.”

“No no, Andrei. I should do it.” Ivan said, standing up to his full height and looking at his XO. “I want to see what this Ma’Bor Jetrel has to show us, and I want to look into his eyes. You have the conn. Lyra, you’re with me.”

As the captain made his way to the back of the bridge by the turbo lift, Andrei glanced in their direction and watched as they left. His face signaled neither disappointment nor confusion. If he had been his father, he would want the same thing.

Lyra fell in line with Ivan easily, and as she stepped onto the turbolift after him, she turned to look quickly at Andrei, sharing a glance with him for just a moment. She would tell him everything, of course, and from what she knew he trusted her to be accurate with her information. The doors closed, and she looked at Ivan. “I have a small security team meeting us in the shuttle bay as well.”

“I knew you would, Miss Cassiel. I can always count on you to do your job exceptionally well.” Ivan said, smiling at his Second Officer as the lift moved. He had been a bit distant with her in the past, and he was starting to think such a move wasn’t necessary or helpful. “It’ll be nice to have a new toy to play with if this man is genuine, won’t it?”

“Yes, I’m quite interested to see what it is supposed to do.” Lyra responded with a small smile of her own. They had never been particularly close, but he did seem to understand that she was a steadfast, capable officer who he could rely on. The only real conversation they had shared outside of work or shallow chats at family meals which she now attended practically every one with Andrei had been right before he had left to be with Yana and Mika on Gamma Erendine. They’d had an unusually deep heart to heart, and before he had gone it seemed Ivan was satisfied that Lyra actually was in love with and devoted to his son and the potential future they would have together. They had not really spoken in the same way since despite Ivan’s seeming regret before he left that they had never spent time with each other, but she assumed it was fairly obvious to him that she had taken good care of his son in his absence, and Andrei was still happy, healthy, and thriving with her.

“If you’re alright with it, I’d like to use this as an opportunity to get to know you better. Whatever he presents to us, you and I will work on it directly and leave the paperwork to Andrei for a change. It’ll be a good thing.” Ivan said, looking at her as they traveled closer to the shuttlebay.

Andrei wouldn’t like that one bit and she knew it, but she also didn’t see a particular reason to antagonize by shooting Ivan down or pointing that fact out to him, and she was sure Andrei would see it in the same light. She offered a small, respectful smile and nodded. “That sounds good to me.”

“Wonderful.” He said, as they stepped out of the turbo lift and into the shuttlebay where a small off-green shuttle waited for them, still sealed. He looked at the security crew who stood in formation around the shuttle. “Alright, let’s meet the man.”

With a simple gesture, Lyra put the security guards into motion, two of them stepping into the bay first with their hands on their weapons and the other two falling into step behind Lyra and Ivan as they walked into the shuttle bay. As if on cue, the ramp to the shuttle opened and lowered, and out stepped the Haakonian man from the viewscreen and a second one, young and strong. Jetrel smiled at Ivan instantly and opened his arms in a gregarious way, though it also made it very visible he wasn’t armed.

“Ah Captain, good to meet you face to face!”

“Yes.” Ivan responded, his black gloves hands clenched together strongly. His eyes focused on the man, seeming genuinely distrustful of any pleasantries. “Whether or not our meeting is good depends entirely on what you’ve come to present to me, Ma’Borr. This is my Second Officer, Commander Cassiel.”

Jetrel’s eyes - and those of his companion - immediately moved to Lyra and both lingered there in the way mens’ eyes always lingered on her. The old man didn’t even make an attempt to hide his appraisal, however, and smiled again after he seemed to have his fill. “Wonderful.”

He snapped his fingers and held out his hand to the younger man behind him who put a device into Jetrel’s hand that looked similar to a PADD. “I have all the information right here. Shall we sit down somewhere and go over it all?”

“Yes, we can. There’s a conference room right over here for our pilots. We can use that.” Ivan responded, gesturing to a door that led to a small room the flight department often used. They traveled there together, not wasting any time. As they settled into the small room, Ivan waved over one of the security. “Consult with Commander Petrova and quickly bring back something delicious of the Delta Quadrant alcoholic stock for us.”

As the crewman hurried off to do what he was told,Ivan turned back to their guest.

“So, Mr. Jetrel, tell us about yourself.”

“I’m a man like many, I imagine.” Jetrel began, easy and charismatic. “I like wealth, love beautiful women, and enjoy hunting opportunities across the quadrant.”

“Is your background in weapon-design?” Ivan asked, clearly not impressed by the answer. They had met so many enemies that it was no longer easy to gain their trust. “Or do you specialize, truly, in wealth, love, and beautiful women?”

“That is certainly one of my many specialties.” Jetrel was undaunted, “I do have a background in weapon design, though in recent years my specialty has become… weapon procurement.” A slight smirk accompanied the explanation.

“And how exactly do you go about finding those weapons?” Lyra prompted, her brows raising just slightly but it was clear she wasn’t buying that things were as simple as they seemed.

“Like beautiful women, it is a shame to see beautiful weapons remain with someone who doesn’t know how and when to use them.” The Haakonian replied.

“Women and weapons have many uses; this is true.” Ivan said, his eyes steely as the door opened and a bottle of green liquid was delivered to him along with three glasses. As he poured, his lips were parted as if he planned to continue his response. “Tell us about this weapon in particular. Why do you think Vengeance would want it?”

“It is spectacularly destructive. We have used it in our conflict with the Talaxians with… impressive results. It is called the Metreon Cascade.” Jetrel looked at Ivan as he spoke, occasionally glancing over to Lyra to keep her respectfully engaged, though likely for other reasons as well. “A devastating explosion followed by catastrophic radiation poisoning… and for any who might still survive, a terminal disease that will eat away at them slowly.”

Lyra watched the alien man, noting that he was almost Terran in his enjoyment of describing the weapon. It could be a rather useful trait if he proved to be reliable, but what were the chances of that happening?

“I must admit that is a ..very attractive proposition.” Ivan said with a grin. He looked to Lyra with interest to see what she though even as he continued to respond. “Have their been any other uses besides the Talaxians?”

“Sadly, no. My government decided after our showing on the Talaxians that the weapon was simply too barbaric to utilize and they tried to destroy it.” Jetrel frowned.

“So… you stole it.” Lyra supplied the words he was dancing around.

“I prefer to say rescued.” Jetrel smiled at her, his eyes lingering on her beautiful face. “As any thing of beauty should be.”

“Before we go on, I must see this in action. It seems to me we have the perfect opportunity to show the damage this device can do considering the population below on Seejal.” Ivan said as if it were the most normal thing ever.

Lyra was mildly surprised to hear the way Ivan spoke. He’d been hesitant previously to enact such violence against alien species despite his rather barbaric nicknames, but it seemed perhaps this time he was less inclined to half measures.

“What an excellent suggestion, Captain.” Jetrel grinned and finally took a sip of his drink. He looked down at it, licking the remainder off of his lips. “You have quite a taste in alcohol.”

“It’s a Vidiian drink. We got our stock from a pleasure planet in their space called Anorra. A lovely little oasis on a desert world. The food wasn’t much to talk about, but this drink was impressive to us.” Ivan said, taking another sip of his own. “We Terrans aren’t ashamed to take the best parts of what others have for ourselves. Show us what this Metreon Cascade can do, and we just might do the same here.”

For the next half hour, the trio talked details about the product and how the test should be done. It was decided that Jetrel would complete his demonstration in two days after the Terrans had time to integrate the remaining Vidiian ships into the Shadow Fleet and knew who they wished to keep as slaves and who would be sent down to Seejal to die with the rest.

“It’s a plan then.” Ivan said, and finished off the last of his glass.

“Wonderful, wonderful.” Jetrel chuckled, sounding good natured and smiling. “Now then, I don’t know if it would interest you and your crew, but I would like to extend an invitation for you to join me on my ship at your pleasure. She’s a fine vessel and one of the Haakonians most powerful warships.”

“Did you ‘rescue’ your ship as well?” Lyra asked, speaking with an amused tone and wearing a matching smile that didn’t reach into those cold dark eyes.

Jetrel looked over at Lyra, and while he didn’t respond with direct words, his grin and wink at her was answer enough. His eyes lingered, and he spoke directly to her. “Perhaps you might even like to join me for a meal on my ship.”

Lyra’s smile remained, and her head shifted just slightly to indicate interest in the offering. “Perhaps if there’s time.”

Ivan watched the exchange with interest. Of course, he suspected Lyra had no interest at all in this alien creature, but he saw how very useful she could be for their purposes. Men would do and say foolish things for a beautiful woman; it was a law of the universe.

“We’d love to take a look, Jetrel.” He said, and then stood. “Until then..”

“Wonderful, of course. I will leave this information here so you can look over it and if you have any questions when you come to visit me, I’d be happy to answer them.” Jetrel stood and Lyra did as well. He reached out and clasped Ivan’s shoulder just briefly in farewell, then turned his eyes to Lyra where they lingered once again. “I’m looking forward to showing you around my home.”

“Likewise.” Lyra replied with a nod, the smile she wore previously remaining.

They watched as Jetrel made his way toward the shuttle. Ivan frowned, thinking of the fact that the man had just touched him, but he kept it to himself. As the alien boarded his shuttle and waved goodbye to them, Ivan spoke to Lyra.

“Are you planning on dining with him?”

“I don’t know.” Lyra replied honestly. “If it would be advantageous, yes, but I would want to speak with Andrei about it first.”

“Speak to him and then do it.” Ivan said, placing a hand on her elbow. “You’re my secret weapon on this one. There might be a discount in here somewhere, right?”

Ivan smiled, but then slowly came to the realization of what he was inadvertently implying.

“Obviously you won’t be degrading yourself.”

“No, of course.” She agreed, and gave no indication she thought he was implying or thinking anything differently - while he didn’t know her well, he surely knew her well enough to know she was quite above that. “But I’m sure I can walk away with a beneficial deal for us if we are interested in the weapon.”

“I thought as much.” He said, watching the shuttle lift off and depart the bay. “Take a look at those specs from Jetrel and let me know if it checks out. I’m curious to see it myself if it does.”

“Of course, sir. Anything else?” She asked and looked up at him after watching the shuttle for a moment.

“The next time that shuttle enters the bay, I want aggressive scans of its inner workings. Let’s make that standard practice wirh any guest craft from now on.” He ordered. “Can I count on you to make sure Flight control and Operations are informed along with the XO?”

Lyra blinked and then smiled slightly. “Already done sir, as well as his warship. I just need to review the findings. After what we’ve been through out here, I’d never let an alien ship anywhere near our fleet without knowing about it.”

She touched his arm lightly. “With your permission, I will go and look that over now.”

He gave her a satisfied expression and nodded. She reminded him of his wife in many ways.

“Granted, Commander.”

Lyra nodded and turned to leave without another word. Working with Ivan could be interesting, she imagined, though she did still have some underlying concerns with how Andrei was going to respond when she told him of his father’s plan. Perhaps it would be fine, perhaps not.

END
]]> Tue, 21 Oct 2025 06:03:19 +0000 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/859 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/859
Mission - S1 Episode 9: Annihilation Protocol
Location - XO's Quarters

Andrei Petrov had spent years doing business a certain way. It had been entertaining and extremely effective, but it had left a certain brand of collateral damage in its wake. Certain women who were still very useful for him were becoming difficult to control. That was dangerous..for them.

The Vengeance’s XO materialized on the transporter pad aboard the Lovarr, greeted by familiar Kazon faces. He scowled at them, a moment of red hot hatred flashing in his mismatched eyes. Their like had wounded him once, and he hadn’t forgotten, even with every additional domination.

It was a familiar trip to the commander’s quarters; the place he had once called home. He stood tall, proud, and strong before the door and pressed the chime. He hoped Harper would make this easy on herself.

“Come in!” Came the woman’s voice from inside.

Harper felt terrible. Even after taking a visit to the medical bay, she still had a dull, nagging headache that was lingering and making her feel miserable. She had drank way too much last night and she knew it, because everything was rather hazy and there were some things she simply couldn’t remember. Like the headache though, she had a nagging feeling something wasn’t quite right. She was dressed in her uniform and had just finished putting the last of the pins in her hair when the door opened. Turning, she saw Andrei there, and immediately there was this mixed look of confusion and some sort of undercurrent of hopefulness.

“Andrei… hey. Do you need something?”

Andrei entered, his visible eye finding hers right away. He didn’t linger in the doorway for a second, but moved directly to her sitting area and lowered his body into the large chair. He looked at her with an inscrutable expression, her eyes the focus of his observation. he stapled his long fingers, but said nothing.

She watched him move over to the chair, her expression neutral at first, but then faltering with concern in the face of his silence. She stepped closer to him, trying to get a read on what he was feeling or to anticipate what he was about to ask her. “What is it?”

“How’s your head?” he asked, unblinkingly.

“I have a headache.” She replied with a simple shrug, moving a bit closer while watching him. “I’m glad to see you.”

“That’s really no surprise. You drank like a fish last night.” He said, still giving her no sign of his feelings. “I suppose there’s a first for everything, isn’t there?”

“Ah, yeah, I did.” She giggled and smiled at him. “It was a really fun party though.”

Reaching out, she put her hand on his arm. “Thanks for hosting it, if I didn’t get a chance to say that last night.”

“You said quite a lot last night, and in front of everyone, no less. You said a lot about your love of cock. Big, thick cock, if my memory serves.” He said, not reacting to her touch or giving her an ounce of expression. His words were matter-of-fact, his tone was inviting, but his manner and face told a more stern and deadly tale. “Everyone there was shocked, darling. It was clear whose you meant.”

“Oh.” Harper faltered and considered what he had said for a moment, then a small hopeful smile dared to tug at the corners of her mouth. Her hand started to rub his arm in a small area. “Well… I feel like that’s an opinion shared by many anyways and it isn’t exactly subtle.”

She made a move to slide into his lap. “Did you come to visit me so I can show you just how much I do?”

As soon as she was in his lap, his arm moved around her middle and held her in place snuggly; a bit too snugly. His hand found hers and held it tightly; a little too tightly.

“I came to punish you for being so naughty yesterday.” He said, looking at her with cold eyes.

“Oh did you?” She giggled, slightly oblivious. She could feel he was holding her too tightly, but she simply figured his desire was up - it wasn’t the first time he was too rough with her, and the thought of being with him again overrode and discomfort. She rolled her hips, leaning closer to him. “I’m so glad.”

“Do you think you can keep what happens here between you and me?” He asked her in a near whisper.

“Of course I can.” She smiled and leaned in, touching her lips to his jaw and starting to deliver a line of kisses there.

He stood then, scooping her into his arms and then depositing her roughly onto the couch in front of him. As she giggled, he started unclasping his belt buckle. Moving fast, he pulled it free and then allowed the black uniform pants to fall around his ankles.

“Get on your knees and show me how much you like big thick cock, Harp.” He said, licking his lips as his hands worked the belt into a loop silently.

Harper noticed the belt and it gave her pause. Frowning, she looked up at Andrei. “What are you doing?”

“Are you deaf?” He asked, his tone sudden and sharp. “Get over here now.”

She hesitated a moment again, then shifted forward on the couch to reach out for his underwear that were still on. Her eyes darted toward the belt now and then, unsure of what he was planning with that, but perhaps it was innocuous. Her fingers found the waistband of the fabric and she began to pull down.

Andrew watched silently as she unveiled him, the belt still resting at his side even as he was exposed to her.

“You’ve been wanting this for month’s, haven’t you?” He asked. It was rhetorical. He knew it was the case. “Yet now you seem hesitant.”

“No, no I’m not.” She assured him hastily and leaned in. Her hands came up and she cradled his manhood in them, beginning to stroke him slowly. There was a familiarity to her touch of course, but it was a distant familiarity, having long been replaced by even more enthusiastic hands who had taken the time to learn exactly how to touch him.

Andrei stiffened quickly under her touch, and though a moment of conflict appeared on his features, he powered through and maintained the deadness in his eyes.

“Well, you really should be. I’m not exactly the most predictable man, am I? I mean…flirting with me in front of my girlfriend after you’ve seen the way we treat our enemies first hand…and you’ve kept our dirty little secrets here so well..”

Harper continued to handle him, but her hands slowed and she frowned. “I’m not your enemy, Andrei, you know that.”

“I know one thing..” Andrei said, and before his words were finished, the belt was around her neck. He pulled it until the loop closed right around her throat, and then he yanked it forward, traveling so that she fell hard over the back of the couch, clutching at her throat for air. “I know you embarrassed me…shamed yourself…and humiliated my woman.”

Andrei moved away from her so that the belt grew tighter around her neck unless she crawled backward.

Harper squealed out, her hands leaving Andrei’s length and instead going to the belt around her neck which she started to claw. She moved with the direction he was dragging her, whimpering and gasping in panic. “Andrei, stop!”

“Is that what you want right now, Harper? Or would you rather have big, thick cock?” He asked, grinning at her struggling. His pantsless state was notable, but if anything, his erection only seemed stronger than before. “That doesn’t sound like an apology to me, Puppet.”

Any arousal Harper may have had had given away to confusion and fear. Her fingers still pulled at the belt as it bit into her neck, and tears sprang to her eyes. “I didn’t mean to hurt you. I love you…”

“That wasn’t love, Harp. And you did hurt me.” He said, his tone cold. He advanced on her and knelt down behind her, holding the belt tightly in his strong fist. His lips found her ear. “Now, how would you like to die tonight, Lieutenant Bennet?”

“Andrei…” She whimpered out to him again. “I’m sorry. I was just drunk and I wasn’t thinking. I thought people knew we had a past anyways.”

“I can’t believe how fucking stupid it was.” He said into her ear through his teeth. “How could you do that to us? How could you do that to me if you say you love me?”

“Wh-what did I do that was so wrong? Why is it so bad for people to know?” Harper asked, tears rolling down her cheeks slowly. “It was just in the past…”

Andrei pulled the belt hard enough to choke off her air supply completely. As she tensed up, he restrained her flailing with his hand.

“That’s the wrong answer, Harper..” he said, knowing she wouldn’t be able to respond. “I thought you cared about me..”

Harper looked at him with tears still rolling down her cheeks, her face turning red as she struggled to breathe. She moved her mouth and made sounds like she was trying to speak, but she couldn’t with his hold on her. Instead of clawing at the belt, she reached out and started hitting his shoulder, trying to get him to let her go.

Her strikes were completely ineffective. He watched her, and when she seemed to be losing consciousness, he released the belt and allowed it to loosen around her throat. He wrapped his arms around her, holding her warmly as she gasped for breath. Her chest heaved as his hand went to her head, moving through her hair.

Harper heaved in breaths, and once his hands had released the pressure of the belt and she had some air, her hands came up and she pulled the belt off from around her neck and moved to scramble out of Andrei’s arms. She looked absolutely terrified, and ended up getting caught in her own legs and falling forward on the floor.

Andrei lunged forward and grabbed the base of her hair, preventing her from moving further.

“You don’t know what you did? I have a girlfriend and you know that.” He said, pulling her up with his free arm until she was standing. She wobbled weakly and looked at her darkly. “You know that. You brought our special thing out into the public eye and you made me look ridiculous. Don’t ever do that again.”

“What does she matter?” Harper asked, hate dripping from her words. Obviously, she felt comfortable being open with Andrei still. She didn’t try to get away from him, and instead steadied herself using his arms. “It isn’t like she matters. How did that make you look ridiculous? Isn’t that always how you’ve been? Women fawn over you and you love it. What changed?”

“My plans changed. She’s in her place and so are you.” He said, leaning in and looking into her eyes. “And if you care about me, that will be enough for you.”

“What does that mean?” Harper frowned. “What does that mean for us?”

“It means you’re on my team..At my side. And I’ll never forget that.” He said, putting a hand to her cheek. The touch was tender and warm, but his face was lined with concern. “Ever. But if you behave that way again, I won’t be able to keep you drawing breath. If I don’t kill you, she will.”

He turned them and started pulling her toward the bathroom. He scooped up his pants as they moved. He took them into the bathroom and turned on the installed sonic shower.

Turning to her, smiled.

“You’re going to have bruises, you know. Do you have a dermal regenerator?”

“No… I don’t.” She reached up to touch her neck, her voice hoarse and barely above a whisper. “I’m sorry, Andrei. I really didn’t mean to upset you. I’m not really afraid of your girlfriend though when you’re watching over me. What is she going to do?”

Harper truly didn’t understand. She was blinded by her feelings, and he knew that. She thought he felt something for her, but she was little more than a pet. He touched her neck as well, gently.

“You at least need to pretend to respect her, or else you’ll make things very difficult for me.” He said, looking into her eyes again. She was pretty and, more importantly, would do anything at all for him. She would even allow him to kill her if he wanted. That suited him. He started unzipping her uniform jacket slowly and carefully. “Is that what you want? To force me to choose between you?”

Harper was quiet for a moment and seemed to be seriously considering his question. Obviously the answer was yes, and she wanted to be the one who was chosen. As he began to undo her jacket though, her face softened. “I don’t know what you see in her. She isn’t nearly as devoted to you as I would be and you know that.”

“What makes you say that, Harp?” He asked, stripping off the jacket before starting to lift her red shirt slowly. Several bruises appeared on her torso as she took it off. “What do you see in her?”

“She’s just using you. What can she do on her own?” Harper seemed to grumble, moving so he could undress her and her hands moved to his body. “She’s also not very intelligent if she actually thinks you belong to her.”

“Especially if you keep reminding her.” Andrei said, allowing her to think whatever she needed to think to rationalize serving him. “She does have a fantastic ass though. You have to admit that, right?”

He unbuttoned her pants and left the rest to her as leaned on the sonic shower and folded his strong arms over his chest.

“I’ve seen better.” Harper shrugged and then looked down at her half dressed form, then moved toward Andrei. “She doesn’t matter. I’ve really missed you coming to visit me.”

“I know you have.” Andrei said with a chuckle. “But what I need you to do now is take a shower, put on a fresh uniform, and then come with me. You’re going to apologize to Lyra for your behavior yesterday and clean up the mess you made.”

“What?” Harper looked up at him incredulously. “Why? Why does it matter? She can die mad for all I care.”

It seemed Harper wasnt just in love; she really didn’t understand the danger she was in. If she couldn’t be controlled, she was a liability and nothing else. His hands were around the near naked woman’s throat and he pushed her back hard against the wall behind her. As the brown bulkhead actually rattled, he compressed her windpipe, his visible eye flashing with rage.

“It seems you’re too thick to get the message with the belt, so let’s try my bare hands. You are going to do what I tell you when I tell you, or you are going to die. Nod if you understand.”

Harper let out a distressed cry which ended in a suffocated whimper as he pushed her against the bulkhead. She immediately started crying again, looking at his face with fear and hurt in her eyes. Why was this woman so important to him? She didn’t understand, nevertheless she nodded while she clawed ineffectually at Andrei’s hands, though her nails were leaving marks on his pale skin.

Andrei let the hold linger for a moment before finally releasing her again. He looked at her, face and body, and licked his lips.

“Good girl. Now get those clothes off and hop in the shower.” He said, his tone positively friendly.

Harper, coughing and sobbing, got into the sonic shower while still clothed and only once she was inside with the door closed as a physical barrier did she take off the rest of her clothes. She activated the shower, the low hum of the device contrasting with her crying.

“What do you even see in her?” She half choked, half wailed.

He looked around her bathroom, noting the decorative changes she’d made since he’d last been there. He noticed that a toothbrush she had set aside for him was still there, waiting. He hadn’t used it in many months. Smiling. He licked it up, applied paste to it, and started to brush.

“An Empress.” He said in a pause, then looked back at the glass of the shower. “Don’t you?”

“Empress?” Harper questioned looking down at her feet as she listened to Andrei brushing his teeth.

“Of course, Harp. She’s cousin to the Emperor; an ounce of legitimacy I could use when I come into my throne.” He said, then concluded his brushing. “Do you think you’d make a better Empress?”

Silence met him for a long moment, but eventually Harper spoke again quietly. “Is that all she is to you then?”

The shower finished and she bent down to scoop up her clothes which she held in front of her while exiting the stall and obscuring her body, whether it was intentional or simply natural wasn’t immediately clear. Her pretty eyes rested on Andrei’s face. There was fear there, but she was searching his expression with her own eyes holding a bit of hope that this other woman was nothing more than just that to Andrei.

If Andrei was honest, he hated this way of doing business. He preferred the carrot rather than the stick with women, and the part of him that really loved them..the best part of him, wondered if his relationship was completely worth the cost. He didn’t like hurting Harper. The sentiment could be seen in his eyes, but he pushed it away.

“It’s what I see in her.” He said, not really answering the question. “Get dressed.”

With that, he turned and left the bathroom, returning to the living room and sitting back down in the chair he’d first occupied.

It took Harper a fair amount of time to get ready, but eventually she stepped out from the bedroom area in a clean uniform with her hair put back into place, and a plastering of makeup around her neck to cover up the bruises there which she was mostly successful in doing. She looked at Andrei sitting there, and then looked away from him. “What do you want me to say to her?”

“What would you want to hear if you were her?” He asked, looking up at her. She wasn’t stupid. In fact, she was one of the smartest officers in their fleet. She knew what to say without him spoon-feeding her.

Harper frowned, frustrated. “I just want to make sure I do it right for you so I don’t upset you again.”

“Answer my question.” Andrei said to her, giving her a warning look. She was manipulating him, and he could tell. That was his job.

“How shou-“ As she began, her pretty face was twisted up in irritation and it was obvious she was about to say something, but the pain in her neck had her thinking better of it and she stopped. Frowning, her expression evened out again. “That I was very sorry for how I acted and that it was very inappropriate of me.”

“And what else? Clearly you weren’t lying about how you feel. What else would you want to hear?” He asked, his visible eye on her.

“That I was stupidly drunk and caught up in my head about old memories that aren’t relevant anymore.” Harper offered up half heartedly. She had never been in Lyra’s position and had trouble picturing herself being foolish enough to be in that position, so despite her intelligence this was a struggle.

“That sounds good enough to. She is, of course, insanely jealous. Try to seem sincere, and I’ll protect you.” He said, then stood up. “Let’s go.”

—-

Lyra sat stretched out on the couch of what had effectively become her shared quarters with Andrei. Though they had previously spent more time in their own spaces, Andrei’s nightmares during the time his family was exiled to Gamma Erendine had brought them closer through his desire to have her near. Her presence was a comfort to him, and she herself couldn’t deny that she slept easier in bed with him than she did alone. In her hand was a PADD containing a string of reports from her department, and she had put on Scarlatti as background music while she read. She wasn’t particularly concerned about where Andrei was; she knew he would come back “home” eventually. They were busy people after all.

It was a few minutes before the doors to their quarters swished open and Andrei strolled in whistling, Harper in tow behind him. He seemed happy and unworried by the situation, and when he saw Lyra on the couch, he offered her a smile.

“Hello, Love.” He said, approaching her and sitting next to her on the couch. He turned his eyes to the speakers and nodded. “Scarlatti Somata in D Minor.”

“Right as always, Darling.” Lyra smiled, her voice holding a note of pride. Andrei’s love of music warmed her, and even small moments of engagement with it from him made her smile. She saw Harper, of course, but her focus was on Andrei. She leaned in to give him a quick kiss - there was nothing unusual or territorial about it, they always naturally kissed when greeting the other. Naturally, she could immediately taste and smell the fresh mint on his mouth which signaled freshly brushed teeth. Naturally, immediately, she was incensed, but that beautiful face and those dark eyes betrayed not a drop of her rage; what had he been doing that he had need to brush his teeth? She touched his cheek just briefly, then turned her attention to Harper.

“Harper. How are you feeling?”

“I’m alright… recovering from last night.” Harper replied, her voice hoarse and strained from the trauma to her neck. Lyra’s brows went up just slightly on hearing the other woman’s voice far from its natural tone, but Harper continued. “I… wanted to come by and apologize for last night. Andrei told me what happened because I… really didn’t remember any of it.”

Harper didn’t meet Lyra’s eyes, her eyes were downcast roaming over the floor. Her strained voice lended toward some tone of contriteness, but truthfully Harper wasn’t very good at lying despite all her intelligence. “I was way too drunk and got caught up in the past with all the fun and games going on, and it went too far and became very inappropriate, and I am very sorry for that.”

Lyra listened as she sat there next to Andrei, her expression completely unreadable until she wanted it to be read, and when she did so, she looked mildly confused for a moment and then the realization seemed to hit her as to what Harper was talking about. She laughed, feminine, soft, sweet, “Oh that. Well, you’re right it was inappropriate.”

She stood then and walked toward Harper, towering over the slight woman herself. Her hands moved to Harper’s shoulders, and she gave a warm smile while looking down at her with a smoldering gaze. “But we’ve all made mistakes and gotten a bit too drunk for our own good before, hm?”

Andrei smiled, stepping a bit closer to remain beside Lyra. They both knew that Harper wasn't sorry, but she was paying her dues and kissing hands as she should. He remained silent and observed. He hoped this interaction would cool things down for a bit.

Lyra noticed Andrei come up behind her and was immediately annoyed by it. Harper’s apology wasn’t real, but that wasn’t the point in all of this. He’d brought Harper here to show her that he had indeed gone to speak to her about the interaction being unacceptable, but she was quite sure that the “conversation” had been something along the lines of “just tell her what she wants to hear”. Had that conversation occurred with legs and bodies entwined? She seethed while she smiled, and her hands slid along Harper’s shoulders as if she were going to the woman’s neck. Would Andrei protect her, she wondered?

Not that she would be so foolish as to kill Harper in this way, but the woman would certainly have to die at some point.

Harper flinched slightly, and Lyra immediately noticed it, her eyes went down to Harper’s neck, and she observed makeup on the inner collar of her shirt and jacket. “Harper, dear, you have make-up all over your clothes.”

Lyra hooked a finger into Harper’s collar and pulled it away, seeing clear evidence of the bruising there from where the makeup had rubbed away. Her brows lifted higher with mock concern. “Oh gods. What happened to you?”

Harper, instinctively, looked over at Andrei and Lyra’s urge to kill her grew.

Andrei stepped beside the two of them, his gaze set on Harper. When he spoke his voice was low and calm, a hint of concern in it as well.

“Gods, you’re right. It looks like you’ve been through quite the ordeal. What happened, Harp?”

“Take off your jacket and let me see.” Lyra spoke with a gentle voice. She seemed outwardly completely at ease and genuinely concerned as if she were unbothered by the whole incident from the previous evening; so convincing it was that had she not threatened to gouge out Harper’s eyes the night before, even Andrei might have believed it for a moment. “Darling, will you grab the dermal regenerator?”

Harper was nervous now, looking between Lyra and Andrei. What was she supposed to do here? Her hands went up to her jacket and she unzipped it, pulling it off her body slowly. Lyra immediately took it from her and tossed it on a nearby chair, then invaded into Harpers space to get a closer look at her neck.

Andrei frowned a concerned frown and departed to the medical drawer near his desk. He returned with it in under ten seconds.

“Here you are. They look terrible.”

“Don’t they?” Lyra took the device from Andrei, then moved to grab a towel from the small kitchen area and wet it in the sink. “Shirt too, Harper, come on.”

“O-okay.” Harper obeyed meekly and pulled off her shirt, leaving in her shell tank top and bra so her entire neck was exposed.

Truth be told, it annoyed Andrei to see Lyra handling one of his pawns this was, considering the anger he knew she felt for Harper and, quite possibly, suspicion of him. He never put her toys through their paces, but he was starting to consider it. Still, the fact that Harper had been so disrespectful had given her license. He would allow it to a point. Despite what he said, Harper was difficult to replace as a devotee in high places.

If Lyra noticed Andrei’s annoyance, she certainly didn’t seem to care. She returned with the towel and began to wipe off Harper’s neck. She held the woman by the chin, and the way she was touching her was surreal in its gentleness and motherly. “Did someone do this to you?”

“I don’t really remember.” Harper lied. Badly.

“Mm…” Lyra pursed her lips and once the makeup was off she activated the dermal regenerator. Her thumb rested in the large dimple on Harper’s chin and she used that to turn the woman’s head when needed. When Harper whimpered, Lyra frowned.

“I’m sorry, I know it hurts. Almost done though.”

“Thanks.” Harper closed her eyes slowly.

“Perhaps you made more poor decisions than you thought last night.” Lyra began again, “You should be more careful, Harp. I don’t know if this is a… thing you enjoy in the bedroom, but it is certainly not safe to do when so inebriated. I’d hate to see anything happen to you.”

Andrei brushed a strand of the woman’s hair out of her pretty, innocent face. Frowning, he came in closer.

“Harper, tell us who did this to you. Whoever it is, I will make them pay.” Andrei said, his eyes like glass.

“I really don’t remember.” Harper insisted, looking at Andrei with confusion in her eyes. Why was he doing this?

Lyra’s dark eyes watched Andrei’s hand as it moved to offer a touch of affection to another woman, and she took a slow, deep breath. Why was he doing this? Was he trying to purposefully antagonize her? Did he want to see how far he could push before she reacted? She finished moving the device around Harper’s neck, the vicious bruises finally gone.

“Well, love, if you do remember you should say something. If you think it wasn’t consensual, of course.” Lyra picked up Harper’s shirt and jacket and gave them back to her. “Here you go.”

“No one can do something to you like this without consequences, right?” Andrei asked. He’d noticed Lyra’s deep breath. She was angry. He hadn’t slept with another woman in ages. What more did she want? She wasn’t naive enough to think he had sworn off all interaction, was she?

He pulled the regenerator out of her hand a bit more roughly than was typical, bordering on snatching it. If this display wasn't enough to show her he was dedicated to her above all others, then what was the point? Could she see nothing but insult In this flattery?

“Right.” Harper agreed and stood, hastily pulling her clothes back on. She looked at Lyra again and licked her lips. “Sorry again.”

This time, she actually seemed to mean it a bit more.

“It’s alright, Harper.” Lyra assured the other woman kindly. “Just take care of yourself.”

“I will.” Harper nodded, looking from Lyra to Andrei. “I’ll go now.”

“Will you?” Andrei asked, his kind tone slipping for an instant. He watched as she angled her body for the door. Of course, he wasn’t angry at Harper, but he had to know where her mind was. Affection and sex were off the table, but he was less sure why now than he had been in a long time.

Harper stopped immediately and frowned. “I just didn’t want to intrude on your time anymore…”

“That’s very considerate.” Andrei said, his features neutral. He stared at her for several tense seconds before he smiled, finally. “Goodnight then, Harp. Stay safe.”

“Goodnight.” Harper nodded respectfully and bid a hasty retreat.

Lyra watched Harper go and knew she had a decision to make immediately. She wasn’t happy, but what did that matter? He didn’t care. She also knew the action at its core had been meant to be a positive one. She wasn’t sure if he had slept with Harper, the freshly brushed teeth was extremely suspicious; she could find out though. She turned to face her lover and her hand reached out to touch his, her expression softening for him.

“Thank you, Darling. I know that wasn’t easy for you.”

He knew she was angry, and this act wouldn’t do anything to change his mind on that fact. He looked into Lyra’s dark, mysterious eyes, and found himself wondering for the first time if all of this was worth it. It was a quiet thought that he kept off of his face completely. She was quite the actress, and he was wondering if he had ever really met her.

“I’m glad you appreciate it. She was unwilling at first.” He said.

“I could tell.” Her lips twitched slightly, and she laced her fingers into his, leaning her body into his slightly. She enjoyed the thought immensely of him bringing his pet bitch to heel, but she knew he likely hadn’t. Her other hand moved to his side, and she kissed his jaw near his chin.

“I really do appreciate it.” She meant it, and it showed in her dark eyes. She lifted his hand to her lips and kissed his fingers, but as she did so she noticed the scratches on his hand and frowned.

Andrei wasn’t sure if she meant it, but he would just have to wait until she was good and ready to tell him to be certain.

“You seemed irritated at me. It was hard to tell.” He admitted.

Lyra reached with her other hand and coaxed the dermal regenerator out of it in a much more gentle fashion than he had taken it from her. She activated it and began to run it over Andrei’s fingers while she considered what to say. She didn’t want to outright lie to him, but figuring out what exactly to reveal could be difficult at times. He never reacted well, so it was a matter of what would be the easiest to repair. It was an exhausting task.

“I didn’t like watching you touch her like that in front of me. I know what you have to do with these women to keep them as your pets, but I don’t need to see it. You wouldn’t like to watch me playing with my pets like that either.”

“I moved hair from her face. It wasn’t as if I was cradling and caressing the woman.” Andrei said calmly. “I meant no offense.”

“It’s a gesture of affection, and then threatening to make whoever did that to her pay while you look at her with all the concern in the world…” She paused and reached up to brush a strand of hair from his face. “Wouldn't you be a bit irritated with me if I did that to Corvin while you were standing right next to me?” Her tone remained calm, matching his.

“It’s fine, I’ve moved on, but yes, it irritated me in the moment.”

“If it makes you feel any better, I dragged her through her living room by the throat with my belt and used my hands for good measure. If you did that to Corvin, I would be quite surprised.” He said, recalling his brutal attack on Harper. “But fine, I take your point. I’ll try not to touch other women in your presence.”

“If Corvin did anything like what Harper did, I’d string him up by his toes until his eyes popped out of his head.” Lyra shrugged as if that were obvious. “It does make me feel better though.”

She paused then, and decided to just ask the burning question - more to see his reaction than anything else. “Why did you brush your teeth while you were there?”

He raised his brows in surprise, then realized it would t be a difficult thing to notice.

“I saw an old toothbrush of mine and decided I wanted fresher breath. It’s really no more complicated than that.” He said, and smiled at the humor in the situation. He understood a bit better now why she seemed irritated earlier.

Lyra just looked at him for a moment. It was so ridiculous of a statement that she actually believed him.

“Alright then.” She said simply, unsure what else to do with that. She finished fixing the cuts on his hands and withdrew from him to put the regenerator back in his desk. “Have you eaten?”

“I had a late lunch, so I’m not hungry yet.” Andrei answered as he examined his hand where the scratches once were. He hadn’t even noticed them being given to him in the heat of the moment.

She looked at him again from across the room and she simply watched him as he examined his hands. Her dark eyes began to roam over him, taking in the details of his face and body; the way his hair hit his shoulders, the shape of his nose, the creases between his eyes as he focused on the now repaired skin, his lips, the shape and strength of his hands and fingers, the glint in his visible eye, and the patch that covered the one taken from him. He truly was very handsome in her eyes. She licked her lips and moved back to him, her hand closed around his and she kissed his fingers, those dark eyes finding his again.

“So… you had to use your belt, did you?” Her voice was low and her interest was clear. Her hand left his and instead went to his chest where she found the zipper of his jacket and began to pull it down. She craved connection with him.

“That’s what I decided to use, anyway.” He said, eyeing her with an expression that only made his curiosity more clear while leaving the skepticism a secret. He looked at her radiant face with silent appraisal. “I dragged her across the floor…watched the light start to leave her eyes..I’m sure you would have enjoyed the entire thing.”

“Of course I would have.” The confirmation was simple. She noticed she wasn’t receiving the enthusiastic response she had been hoping for, and when her eyes found his she quickly identified the way he was looking at her. Why? What was he trying to figure out? She finished unzipping his jacket and moved to push it off his shoulders, taking a step to close the distance between their bodies as she did so. Was he so upset by having to put Harper in her place that he didn’t want her?

Andrei let the jacket slip from his shoulders, but his gaze stayed locked on Lyra’s face, soft and analytical. He knew her moves, her subtle cues, and the deliberate way she tested him. This wasn’t entirely about desire; it was about control. She was trying to reclaim the dynamic after feeling slighted earlier, and he was debating whether to let her have it. After all, Lyra wasn't one for insecurity, but pride.

His hands slid to her waist, his grip firm but not rough. His body moved toward hers and his expression resumed something much more typical. Though she wouldn’t be able to tell, his mind flirted over the push and pull he felt from her; the manipulation. She wanted him strong and unapologetic, except toward her. For the first time, he wondered if she was coming on to him now out of genuine interest or as a tool to secure his attention. Yet, of course, he wanted her.

“It’s a very versatile tool, Love.” His voice low with a dangerous amusement. “Shall I show you what I can do with it?”

Though she didn’t know what exactly it was, something was off and Lyra could feel it. Andrei’s reception to her attention was absolutely glacial; it was a far cry from the fiery passion the two usually engaged in after committing acts of violence. Immediately, she felt the desire to withdraw; he didn’t feel a hunger to connect with her as she did with him, that much was quite obvious. Still, she knew that pulling back from him now would only be disastrous. It was about power for him and taking it away by withdrawing would enrage him; she simply had to allow him to do whatever he was going to do despite how it was going to affect her.

Like him, her face betrayed nothing of her inner thoughts, and she simply chuckled while looking up into his eyes. Her hands found his belt, and almost as soon as they were there, it was off of his waist and dangling from one of her hands; she was fascinatingly good at it. She dropped it on the floor and brought her lips close to his. When she spoke, it was an intimate, low whisper.

“You have another tool I am much more interested in seeing you utilize, Darling.”

This time Andrei smiled, leaning forward and quickly stealing a kiss from her at the nearest opportunity.

“You must mean my sword.” He said, and stole another. She was beautiful and, though he felt there was something afoot, not having sex certainly wasn’t a solution he was interested in.

“Well I certainly wouldn’t call what you wield a dagger.” Lyra grinned genuinely this time as she was immediately engaged by his energy. His shirt came off next, and she leaned in to kiss the pale skin of his neck, shoulder, and chest. She knew how to communicate her appreciation that he had actually taken action against his pet for stepping out of line. As she kissed him, she also naturally breathed him in, and the lingering scent of his cologne from that day confirmed his story that he hadn’t done anything more than brush his teeth for whatever random reason that had gotten into his head. Her warm hands slid down his sides and back to his pants which she undid and pushed down along with his underwear to his hips, but not all the way.

Andrei watched her quick work, licking his lips in anticipation of what would follow. Everything he had done with Harper had been done for Lyra, truly, and he felt confirmed in that decision for the first time. His own hands moved down her sides to her hips where he grabbed her possessively.

When he grabbed her hips in that possessive way, Lyra smiled, undeniably enjoying his touch. Her hands left him to instead go to her own shirt which she pulled off and cast down next to the growing pile of clothing on the floor. Since she had been “home” for a while beforehand, she had very little in the way of clothes on as was her usual custom when she had no plans - a shirt and shorts. Bare chested she pressed into Andrei, the softness of her large, full breasts contrasting in the naturally pleasant way with the hard plane of his chest. Her arms slid around his shoulders and she kissed his lips gently at first, but each subsequent kiss became more heated.

After a passionate moment, her lips left his, and she trailed kisses down his neck, chest, abdomen and hips as she lowered herself down to the floor in front of him. While she delighted in serving Andrei in this way, it was still a rarity for her to do so in this particular way - on her knees while he stood over her. As she hit the floor, she brought his pants and underwear the rest of the way down with her. With him now naked, her hands slid back up his legs, and she wasted no more time in showing him exactly how grateful she was for his efforts.

Andrei watched the hypnotic bobbing of her head, his eyes moving sporadically between her full lips wide around him and her dark, dangerous eyes. He caught a shiver looking at her, and his hand moved confidently into her dark hair. She wasn’t quiet or shy in her devotion, nor was he shy in giving her the responses she loved to hear. The tension of earlier was forgotten at that moment.

She didn’t rush the moment, seeming thoroughly determined to have Andrei enjoy himself to the fullest. She pulled back, switching from outright service with her mouth to simple teasing with her tongue, her eyes glinting with a playful, mischievous energy. After so many months and how often they engaged in this activity, they had both learned to play each other's bodies like virtuosos of an instrument. She never took her teasing so far as to let it morph into frustration for him, and only let it serve to heighten both his desire and pleasure. Her hands moved over his body, massaging his thighs and hips between fondling his pair. She knew he loved it when she looked into his eyes, and so she did; her gaze was dark, passionate, but also full of her genuine love for him.

Andrei watched with the same interest he always showed her. She never left him wanting, both out of desire and, perhaps, concern about what such a thing would mean. He spoke to her with gentle words of encouragement between his moans, and then when he wanted her more fully, he coaxed her up from her knees. Her own hands went to free her from her comfortable pants and he kissed her muscular legs slowly on his way back up.

Leaning in, he kissed her on the lips, undisturbed, it seemed, by where they had been. He grabbed her with both hands and lifted her up into his arms.

He lifted her easily and without any resistance. Lyra was by no means a small woman - even when she had been Madeline, she had been tall though not nearly as filled out. Her stature tended to make things complicated with men at times and her own feelings of femininity, but with Andrei it had never been an issue, and it made him all the more attractive to her. Her long, muscular legs wrapped around his body, her thin fingers slid into his thick black hair, and her soft, full lips found his in slow, passionate kisses.

Andrei walked over to the door that marked the entrance between their private space and the rest of the ship and placed her smooth back against it. Kissing her, his hands remained to support her as his manhood bobbed, unguided, between her legs. He could manage, he was sure, but he planned to leave the work of joining them to her while he focused on kissing her jaw and neck slowly.

Lyra needed no guidance to know what he wanted, and once he had her against the door, she immediately shifted her body and hands to make the desire a reality. She moaned quietly into his ear, the intimate sound meant only for him. Her arms went around his shoulders, and she braced her back against the door. “I love you.”

As he entered her, the last of his tension and hesitancy left his body. He moaned with her, feeling her warmth and wetness tight around him as he eased into her secret places, careful not to go too far too fast. His hands grasped her muscular thighs more tightly as he moved his slender hips with expert smoothness.

“I love you too.” He said in her ear shakily, his voice warm and low.

Everything else set aside, they were completely enraptured in each other in the moment. Lyra wasn’t shy with her praise of his efforts and only seemed to respond with more enthusiasm as he escalated in his intensity. Their physical compatibility was undeniable, and they had never left each other wanting in bed. He was able to exert himself with as much force as he desired into his beloved’s amazonian body, and she found herself undeniably satisfied by the way he was able to move and handle her in whatever way he wanted. Her sounds weren’t loud and lewd, they were quiet in his ear and full of her need and desire for him, sounds meant only for him, as she was his. Her nails dug into his back and shoulders, her lips met his in heated kisses and caresses of his neck and shoulder. Her arms and legs squeezed him, and eventually he could feel her thighs quake under his hands and the corresponding sound that came with that.

Andrei pressed into her, allowing one of her legs to fall slightly and massaging her breast softly with the hand that had held it. He kept her in place with his strength and the momentum of his movements which were now decisive and hungry. His teeth met her neck sharply, and though he didn’t draw blood, he made his presence known. Their moans were becoming a symphony together and it was growing more obvious that he was reaching his fever pitch.

Lyra kept herself in the exact same position despite Andrei moving his hand to her full, warm breast; the strength she had made it quite easy and they didn’t miss a beat. When he bit her, she moaned, but responded in kind by digging her nails into his back to produce the same effect with the same clear message of possession communicated. As he moved within her, she found a strange sort of primal anticipation for what would soon follow judging by the sounds he was making. Her lips drew closer to his ear, and she spoke one word in a submissive whimper. “Please.”

Andrei groaned into her neck, his hips delivering a dozen more fiery thrusts into her center before he began to shake and had his release deep in her core. He held her, his long hair dropping down his back as he rode the wave of their pleasure. The hand that was on her breast danced and teased and, for a space all time and memory escaped him.

A low, satisfied groan escaped her lips as she felt the subtle warmth settling in her. Her lips moved to Andrei’s neck, offering tender kisses and gentle nips, and one hand left his back to move into his hair. She took a deep breath and let it out slowly, content to simply remain exactly how she was in his arms. She did love this man, and part of her dreaded that it would be a mistake in the end; she had always been warned it would be such.

Andrei had been with many women in his life, that was well known, but none had ever made him weak as this woman that surrounded him. He loved her, but he didn’t love being weak. The post-sex clarity that came to him made him aware of how gentle he was with her, and how much he had come to need her in all ways. He held her, kissing her as she kissed him, not knowing if he had a blessing or a danger before him.

Soft. So soft. Her hands so suited for killing and violence were always so soft with him. In their moments of passion, she could inflict pain in just the ways he liked, but truly, she was soft with him. A deep part of her hated it, but at the same time it felt right; it felt safe. The fiery passion gave way to softness in her lips, love. She played with his hair, and after a moment, she gave a soft, feminine giggle. “Wonder if Kit is going to show up and complain again…”

“I don’t know why she wastes her breath, honestly.” He said with a smile, shaking his head. “I wouldn’t stop making love to you for any reason in the Galaxy. And I would know; I’ve seen parts of it few Terrans have.”

Lyra smirked and kissed him again. “Truth be told, I think she does it just to make sure we are even louder next time so she can listen in better.”

She remained on top of him with her arms and legs wrapped around him until he gave some indication of his desire for her to do otherwise.

“Perhaps we should break into her quarters while she sleeps and see if it’s any quieter when we’re in her living room.” He suggested, his heartbeat slowing gradually.

“That could be fun.” She chuckled with an energy of mild interest in doing so. Kit was an ally and she was fun, it wouldn’t be something weaponized like it had been against Orion to put him in his place.

Instead of letting Lyra go, Andrei merely lifted her against him again and walked her slowly into the bedroom, and then into the bathroom. The pattern between them was clear and he knew what to expect.

“She might be bold enough to try and get back at us.”

“She might, it could be fun.” Lyra chuckled, allowing herself to be carried without any sort of protest. When he finally slid naturally from inside of her, she made a slight sound and then gave a sigh. “I’m looking forward to the attack… do you think they will be smart and submit to us?”

“Can I let you in on a little secret, Love?” He asked, reaching to turn on the water in the shower. “I desperately hope they don’t. They should die like they lived. Ignorant of the danger we pose.”

“I do love your secrets, Darling.” She purred to him, kissing along his jaw and then giving another to his lips while they waited for the water to heat up over the next few seconds. “It would be wonderful, wouldn’t it?”

“To lay waste to their fleet and stand in the blood of their soldiers; to hear the screaming of their weak.” Andrei said with a grin. “I can’t think of anything funnier right now. It’s exactly what they deserve.”

“Yes… yes they do, and so much more.” Truthfully the only thing that would have made it better is if it had been the Kazon. Her hand slid down his chest, her thumb teasing over his nipple. “We will make them regret every moment they have breathed.”

“And they’ll wall on their knees and worship us.” He said, chuckling as he raised her hand to his lips. “Now, we’d best change the subject before I'm forced to really have my way with you this time, hmm?”

“Forced, mm?” Lyra challenged mildly as she brought her other hand around to tease in the same way as the first, knowing that the small protrusions were quite sensitive and an easy way to inflame his desire for her.

He leaned in and looked at her with narrowed, threatening eyes. His lips, however, were a smile. He responded in deep tones. “Forced.”

“Well… that would be unfortunate wouldn’t it?” Lyra frowned sympathetically, but at the same time squeezed his nipples between her fingers, not enough to hurt him but certainly enough to get his full attention.

“Yes, who knows what the collateral damage would be.” He said, his hand going to her wrist and squeezing it securely. He moved it over her head and used it to turn her around. Pressing himself between her, his manhood found its place against her plump bottom and his other hand went to her own nipple.

“Devastating, I’m sure.” Lyra replied, swaying her hips to rub herself against his length. They could be soft and gentle with each other, but just as readily they could be rough, almost punishing to each others bodies. Their builds and fitness allowed it, and it was something they had both come to enjoy from time to time; Andrei especially seemed to delight in being able to let himself loose with very little fear of hurting her, and Lyra trusted him to be able to toe that line. Her still free hand moved to his currently playing with her nipple and she squeezed his wrist.

He leaned her over the counter near the sink, his eyes naturally going to their beautiful reflections In the mirror. With the hand that wasn't circling her nipple teasingly, he grabbed her hair and roughly moved her head up so that she was looking in the mirror as well. Then, leaning forward, he whispered in her ear. “It’s a shame we don’t charge a viewing fee. We’d make a killing.”

His manhood hardened again between her thighs and he bit his lip.

Lyra gave a soft chuckle at his words, looking at him through the reflection of the mirror. She rolled her hips again and shifted her legs to rub the soft skin of her toned thighs against his intruding length. “Rich beyond our wildest dreams, Darling.”

Andrei wasn't interested in more games before he opened his prize again. He moved his hand from her nipple and entered her roughly from behind. For the next several minutes, the two of them had a louder, more aggressive form of sex than they had out in the living room. They locked eyes in the mirror and thrilled each other with their hands.

It was not uncommon for the couple to go more than one round, especially when they were working off tension of any sort. The sounds that filled the bathroom were harsh and lewd, providing a stark contrast to the steady sound of the water falling in the shower. It was intense, feral, passionate; they left bruises and marks on each other's bodies. Only when they were both spent did they stop and naturally drifted into the shower. Harsh hands became gentle once again, and it seemed the whole situation with Harper was completely forgotten. Having worked up their appetite, they shared dinner and then found themselves on the couch to watch one of the old movies Andrei picked out. Sitting eventually became cuddling, and once the movie was over they retired to bed to sleep, safe and comfortable in each other's arms.

END
]]> Tue, 21 Oct 2025 05:52:53 +0000 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/858 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/858
Mission - S1 Episode 9: Annihilation Protocol
Location - XO's Quarters

It was the evening of February 17th, and the hour drew nearer where all Carnival festivities would cease and the crews would be asked to turn their mind to the mission at hand. While most of the debauchery had ramped up to a fever pitch, there were still more tame parties happening all over Vengeance. One of them was occurring in the XO’s Quarters. Over the course of the four hours the party was raging, most of the crew cycled in and out, enjoying drinks and finger foods before moving on to the next occasion. Now, as the evening died down, everyone had left save Andrei, Lyra, and a few more trusted guests. Andrei and Lyra, the two hosts, sat together on the couch next to Jasper and Immy while Jackie, Julius, and Harper each occupied chairs carrying on their own conversations.

Jackie smirked as she swirled her drink, her Australian accent cutting through the low hum of conversation.

“Alright, here’s a proper one for you. If you had to go the rest of your life with either bad sex but amazing food, or mind-blowing sex but every meal tastes like wet cardboard, what’s it gonna be? And don’t give me any of that ‘I’ll find a way to fix it’ nonsense. This is a binding deal. Choose wisely.”

She leaned forward, eyes glinting as she waited for the reactions. “Personally, I reckon I’d learn to cook a mean cardboard soufflé.”

“Cardboard. Easily. He’ll I’d eat it dry if I had to.” Jasper replied and took a sip of his drink. “I’m sure I’ve eaten worse things than that.”

Lyra remained quiet for the moment, sipping her drink while she sat next to Andrei and her free hand rested absently on his thigh. She looked absolutely stunning, though it was hardly a surprise given the care she put into her appearance. She wore a deep purple dress with a plunging neckline that showed off her large breasts and the matching plunging back showed the beautiful definition of her spine. The neckline was framed by patterns of emeralds, diamonds, and gold - all colors very appropriate to the season. The length was more modest and hit her just a few inches above her knee, but the fabric hugged every gorgeous curve she had to offer and made the dress look painted on. She had certainly caught many eyes during the evening, but not nearly enough of the only ones she wanted. Those had been busy wandering elsewhere.

“To be honest with you, I’d probably take the food. Nothing beats a good meal,” Julius said with a touch of mirth in his voice, though his expression remained neutral. His gaze flicked to Lyra more than once, but, as always, he kept things professional.

“You’re absolutely mad,” Immy replied, flashing a playful smile in Julius’ direction. Her eyes lingered on his chiseled frame, unabashed in her appreciation. “I’d choke down cardboard breakfast, lunch, and dinner if it meant keeping thing exciting in the bedroom.”

As she spoke, her hand trailed lazily to Jasper’s leg, her red cocktail dress sliding just enough to hint at more of her toned thigh. With her legs crossed neatly and her stiletto heel dangling from her foot, she exuded confident flirtation. “Life’s too short for bland in any department, don’t you think?”

“I agree.” Jasper nodded, placing his large hand over Immy’s and giving it a squeeze.

“Perhaps you just haven’t had the right kind of sex if you think that way.” Lyra finally commented, her glittering dark eyes moving to Julius and lingering there. She noticed his interest - she always had.

Julius shrugged, the motion signaling ease and calmness as much as comfort. He’d never been the nervous type in any situation. He was tough, and tough was all he’d ever wanted to be.

“I’ve had a lot of different kinds of sex in my day, Commander. But my mind is open.” He said, eyeing her with unsubmissive eyes. He acknowledged her leadership and had never challenged her, but he was not a docile man by nature. He was difficult and stubborn. “Pussy or pork ribs. The choice is clear.”

“I’ve had both and pussy’s definitely better.” Jackie said, smiling and leaning back in her chair.

“Can’t argue with that one, Andrei said, his arm moving around Lyra’s shoulders on the back of the couch. He’d gotten quite a lot of attention as well since the party started, and he figured she didn't like that fact. “How about you, Harp? Cock or casserole?”

Harper giggled like Andrei had just made some hilarious joke. Her flushed cheeks indicated her drunkenness, and she took another drink out of the glass in her hand. Her pretty eyes lingered on him and him alone, not at all innocent. “Cock. Big, thick cock.

“That’s right, girl.” Immy said with a big smile. She had limited experience with the fleet captain, but her reputation of being reserved, dutiful, and serious proceeded her. It seemed that went out of the window with a few drinks. “And based on that heartbeat and your pupil dilation, I bet you know what big cock you mean.”

“Easy now.” Andrei said, his tone warning but his face giving away his total amusement. He made eye contact with Harper, but his arm held Lyra a bit closer at the same time.

“You don’t know what that means; I know.” Harper giggled and waved Andrei off, his handsome face communicating more to her than the warning tone.

Jasper chuckled, though it lacked genuine amusement behind it. He glanced over at Lyra quickly; she didn’t seem angry, but she also wasn’t laughing along. That made him nervous, mostly for Immy’s sake. She may not have had a body anymore and was for the moment safely integrated into the computer, but Lyra was terribly intelligent and wickedly vindictive. He wondered if the women thought Andrei would protect them from her ire… and maybe he would.

“Yes, clearly she’s talking about Julius Law. The man is the size of a tree.” Andrei said, grinning and chuckling as he veered attention to the other man. “Julius, you must be quite the lady killer.”

Julius nodded, but his words didn’t match the confirmation that gesture implied. “I don’t worry about any of that. The ladies come and go.”

“Often multiple times, I’d bet.” Jackie said, seeming deeply amused by her joke.

Immy laughed more enthusiastically than most. She loved to have a good time but she was perceptive enough to notice the subtle tension that existed between Andrei and Lyra. She’d been around Andrei enough to have a solid read on him.

“Well, it’s always nice to have a man who knows when to keep it simple. Wouldn’t want to complicate that war-torn tough guy thing you’ve got going on, would we?” She responded, lifting a glass to her lips. She was a hologram and drunkenness was impossible, but she loved the experience all the same. Her hand moved up Jasper’s thigh slightly, but only enough that he would notice.

Jasper smiled as he felt Immy’s hand moving up his thigh. Their arrangement was a strange one of course, but he’d found he didn’t care as much about that now. While they didn’t see each other constantly, Jasper made it a point to visit Immy when he could while still maintaining a normal social life with his crew mates. Truly, he probably saw her more this way than he would have were she still a slave.

Lyra chuckled softly, and to the people in the room she was engaged in the conversation though not directly taking part. Only Andrei would have been able to tell she was well passed having an enjoyable time, but he preferred looking at other women tonight. She finished her drink and stood with the cordial smile of a hostess.

“Would anyone like another drink?”

“It’s getting pretty late.” Jasper offered up in reply and looked over at Immy.

“Yeah, it is.” Immy responded, understanding it was time to go. She looked over to the bedroom for a second before turning her gaze to Andrei. “You might want to let the couple in your bed know though.”

Lyra glanced toward the bedroom door, but left it alone and went over to the bar to get herself another drink while Andrei’s guests sorted themselves out.

Harper took advantage of Lyra’s absence to get up and walk over to the couch, flopping down next to Andrei and leaning into him.

“This was a great party.” She slurred drunkenly.

Jasper rolled his eyes slightly and stood, reaching down and offering his hand to Immy with a smile.

Immy took Jasper’s hand quite happily and stood up. She couldn’t exactly follow him out into the corridors because of the lack of Holoemitters, but they could always pretend as long as possible. She was determined, one day, to find a way around these limitations.

“Harper, darling, we have to get you back to your quarters. You’re smashed.” Andrei said, putting his hand on Harper’s shoulder as she leaned on him, his eyes went around the room to those still left. He could offer to take her himself, but there was resetting to do here.

“I can take her back, Boss Man.” Jackie offered, stepping up to them. She reached for Harper’s hand to help her up and lead her away.

“Thank you all for coming.” Lyra bid them goodbye, took her drink, and made her way toward the bedroom.

“But I don’t wanna go.” Harper protested and wrapped her arms around Andrei, looking up at him with large glassy eyes. “I love it when you call me darling.”

Andrei put his strong hands on her arms and pulled at them until they came loose from around him. Holding her hands, he looked into her eyes with his mismatched ones.

“Harper, you’re going with Jackie now.” He said as if he was talking to a child, but firmly. He stood, pulling her up with him. “Go with Jackie.”

Harper frowned like a pouting child. “What happened to your eyes?”

She shook her head immediately, trying to put her hands on Andrei’s face. “You’ll come see me later right?”

Fortunately, by that point, everyone else except Jackie had already cleared out. Andrei smiled with a look of flawless charm. He grabbed her hands from his face.

“Yeah, Harp. I’ll see you later. Don’t worry.” He lied. He then placed Harper’s hand in Jackie’s and nodded.

“Come on, girl. Let’s get you to bed. You’re drunk as all fuck.” Jackie said, tugging Harper without waiting for a response.

“Kay.” Harper agreed.

Lyra, meanwhile, was leaning against the wall in the bedroom looking at the junior officers on the bed, completely oblivious to what was going on. They were still at least half clothed and making out sloppily while their drunken hands roamed around ineffectually. She was watching them as one might regard animals in a zoo, and with the technique and awareness they were exhibiting, she may as well have been watching a couple of animals.

Andrei saw the two women out and sealed the doors after them. It had been a long day, so his perfectly polished shoes came off right away. He glanced over at Lyra and immediately wondered what she was staring at. He walked over to her silently and placed a hand on her side.

Lyra didn’t pull away from his touch, but she also didn’t react to his touch in any of the ways she usually would. In fact, she didn’t acknowledge him at all, simply stood there while sipping her drink and watching the pair on the bed.

Andrei noticed he was being ignored and was immediately irritated by it. What had he done to prompt that treatment, he didn’t know. Instead, he looked past her and saw the young drunken crewmen making out.

“Gods alive..have they lost their minds?”

“Truthfully I’m just trying to figure out what they are enjoying about it.” Lyra replied, finally shifting her weight into Andrei’s slightly. “It’s like trying to watch two teenagers trying to figure out what goes where and they aren’t good at it.”

“It’s like watching two squirrels tussling over an acorn.” Andrei said, a smile starting on his lips. “We should show them how it’s done”

“Perhaps we should.” Lyra agreed and finished what was left in the half glass she had poured herself. Given what she had witnessed through the evening, however, that particular desire was quite nonexistent for her. It didn’t matter of course, and she always got into it eventually. “Though they are a bit in the way.”

“That problem will solve itself.” He said, his hand going to her arm. He kissed her cheek, seeing if his initiation would be enough to prompt her to get over whatever it was that was bothering her. He pressed his body against hers.

Lyra turned her head to him as he kissed her cheek. Her hand found his chest, and her lips found his tenderly. Who was dancing through her beloved’s head, she wondered, since his desire certainly hadn’t been triggered by her. “Let’s hope so for their sakes.”

Andrei pressed his lips to hers more aggressively than before, his hands going to her thighs as he lifted her up into his arms. Pushing into the room, he approached the bed while kissing her, and laid her down directly next to the other couple. Moving on top of her, his hand went to her waist.

Lyra allowed him to handle her without complaint or resistance, her lips met his, and as he lay her back she started pulling out his shirt from the tuck it had been in. The young drunk couple were still entirely too engrossed in each other to even notice what was going on next to them.

Andrei’s focus on her despite her misgivings. His interest was with her. His hands moved her dress down off her shoulders, exposing her beautiful breasts. His fingers explored to free her from the garment.

As Andrei pushed the shoulders of the dress down and the bejewelled fabric lower, he found her breasts simply covered by nude colored pasties which would have also offered some lift to women who needed it, but Lyra certainly did not need any help in that department. They’d been worn only to avoid any unfortunate wardrobe malfunctions. Her lips found Andrei’s neck over his collar and she began to kiss him there slowly, taking her time with each kiss as she tried to separate her annoyance away from her physical desire for him.

Andrei found the fastenings for her dress and worked them skillfully with his fingers as he returned her kiss after kiss. He was amazed the dolts they were with hadn’t noticed they weren’t alone. He watched them kissing awkwardly with eyes closed and smiled.

Lyra glanced over herself, then looked back up to Andrei. Her hand found his cheek and she pulled his attention back to herself. She had wanted to be rougher about it, but she controlled herself for the moment. She was, however, quite done sharing his attention for the evening and the sentiment showed in her dark eyes.

His lover was jealous and greedy like him. They were both likely fools for loving each other as they did. He didn’t care. He kissed her hard and then pulled the dress off of her as gently as he was ready to be. Once it was free, he pulled off his undershirt, revealing the powerful, scared torso beneath. His hands went to the clasp of his belt as he kissed her again.

It was interestingly enough the sound of metal that finally drew the young man’s attention, but he only opened his eyes and barely turned his head before his eyes fixated completely on Lyra’s breasts. The woman under him was attractive, a thin and petite blonde but lacking in notability of her assets, and he stared at the much larger caramel colored offering as if he were seeing the shape of a woman the first time.

Lyra noticed the young man’s eyes on her and turned to look at him, smirking in amusement.

Andrei’s hand was on her chin in an instant, turning her gaze back to him. If he couldn't look, neither could she. He pulled his pants and underwear off and grasped her breast possessively, giving it attention with his hands at first and then his mouth as well.

Lyra didn’t resist as he turned her head back toward him. It was fair play - not that he believed in that sort of thing unless it suited him. As he set to work on her breast, her eyes lidded slightly, though not before she noticed the man reaching out toward the unattended breast closer to him.

His girlfriend had finally realized the attention had been off of her, and she looked up at him then over at Lyra and Andrei. She seemed to realize what was happening much faster than her companion, and she started trying to push herself up from the bed. “Um-”

Andrei saw the hand moving toward Lyra and he gently pushed it back toward the other woman’s doing as much as to place the man’s hand directly onto her breast.

“Learn the difference between what’s yours and what’s mine.” He warned as he started to pull down Lyra’s panties.

“But…” He protested and just by the sound of his voice it was obvious he was completely plastered and had literally no idea what was happening outside of what his base instinct was communicating to him. He looked down at the pale breast under his hand and gave it a squeeze which made the blonde girl squeak in surprise, then he reached out toward Lyra again as if he were going to try and see if the sound could be replicated.

Lyra looked down again and couldn’t help but just laugh while she lifted her hips up for Andrei.

Andrei grasped his manhood and teased Lyra’s center with it, watching as the man clumsily touched her. That hand would have to go, obviously. But it would have to wait. For now, he decided to allow it as if she were being licked by a dog. He slid inside her, a slow moan escaping his lips as he stretched her tightness.

When she felt the man’s hand come into contact with her breast, Lyra’s amusement evaporated completely. Her hand came up and she grabbed his wrist forcefully, her strong grip pressed into him enough to make him yelp, and he immediately started to struggle. “Hey, let go.”

Her only response was a moan as she felt Andrei slide into her, but even that momentary distraction didn’t loosen her grip from the little cretin. The woman, smartly, quickly extracted herself from the bed and muttered a hurried “sorry” as she grabbed her clothes and holding them up to her bare chest retreated completely from Andrei’s quarters.

Andrei was as focused as a man going into battle, and the second he was inside his woman, the two others were completely irrelevant to him. He moved in her in long, agonizingly slow strokes as she held the man’s hand in place, his own hand replacing the man’s on her breast. His moan matched hers as he felt her wetness tremble around him.

The junior officer continued to struggle, his efforts becoming more desperate as Lyra’s grip strengthened as a direct result of Andrei’s efforts. Finally, his struggling became annoying, and while she could have easily brought him to control again in normal circumstances, it was quite impossible with her beloved buried between her legs. She released him, and her attention went fully to Andrei. Her arms wrapped around him and her intense eyes met his as her nails dug into his pale skin unforgivingly.

The other man totally forgotten, Andrei leaned into her intense embrace and hurried himself deep inside her, speeding up the pace of his lovemaking ferociously. There was a danger in his gaze and his movements, but he refrained from doing anything which might truly hurt her.

Lyra praised his efforts with her voice, but there was a roughness to it that wasn’t usually present in these moments even when their blood was running hot. She grabbed the back of Andrei’s neck, pulling him down closer to her ear as he moved inside of her. “Next time your little girlfriend pulls anything like that, I’m going to gouge out her eyes.”

Her voice was low, dangerous. She meant it.

Andrei could hardly have controlled what Harper was doing that evening. She’d gotten drunker than he’d ever seen her and had been completely out of her own control. She was very useful and had given them more help than they admitted without wanting anything in return but his affection. To him, it was a good deal. He found himself irritated by her response, though he didn’t really know why.

He started to move with the last bit of reserve potential he had, taking out the irritation on her body and pressing his hands against hers.

Lyra’s hands flexed against his and she could see the irritation in his expression. He’d always claimed to find her jealousy attractive, but apparently it wasn’t true in the case of “Harp” and that in turn irritated her. How many more would he put before the one he claimed to love? She turned her head away from him, not looking at him as he moved.

Andrei pushed his pace to the bounds of human limits, and the sounds he made matched the intensity of his efforts. He wanted her, and the idea she couldn’t see that was behind ridiculous to him. He knew something of jealousy, but Harper was nothing more than a tool. If he really wanted to, he could have her in an instant. He wanted Lyra.

“She’s so jealous of you.” He said through the strain of his motions. “Because she knows in her heart you’re the only one I want.”

Unlike his previous lifelong string of encounters, Andrei had found something unique about the woman below him that the others lacked. Her physicality allowed her to take Andrei in all of his levels, and he had yet to find anything that seemed to push her limits. There was no denying their excellent physical compatibility. She didn’t turn her head to Andrei when he spoke, but her dark eyes did shift to look up at him.

Wanted her, but how much? Lyra had rained hell down on the creatures that had hurt him, and they hadn’t even been together then. Andrei wouldn’t even keep his eyes from wandering the entire night to the women that would have loved to see her dead. She closed her eyes, her face suddenly tense, her fingers dug into his body, and then all that tension immediately left her as she let out a long, low moan.

Despite her obvious anger, he could feel the energy between them. He gritted his teeth as she dug her finger into his skin, bringing pain and anger with it. His fingers found her hair roughly and his teeth clamped down on her shoulder, though not hard enough to draw blood. Her tightness gave resistance to his girth, but he pressed on.

Lyra let out a slight cry of pain, though mostly startled pleasure as Andrei bit down on her shoulder and grabbed her by the hair. It seemed to redouble her pleasure, but also her own irritation. She unlatched one hand from his body and brought it up to his black mane of hair, grabbing onto him possessively as he was doing to her. They were either both going to be happy, or they were both going to be unhappy.

Andrei grunted, looking down at her with an animal gaze full of lust and frustration. He leaned close to her as he made love to her intensely, his breath heavy from the motion. His eyes matched hers, his expression both angry and commanding.

“Mine.” He said, his voice a growl. He felt himself starting to lose himself.

Lyra’s dark eyes were burning black, lustful and irritated. She didn’t wane at the expression in his eyes, and instead held his gaze meaningfully. Her fingers pulled his hair and she brought her face close to his.

“Mine.” She practically hissed, possessive and unyielding. She loved him, she wanted him. It made her angry.

Andrei moaned as he started to unload within her silken depths, his fingers tightening even more around her hair as he pushed himself deep enough that he used all the room that existed inside her. As he pulsed and surged, his body shook with the intensity of the moment and his lips found hers, passion and longing in them.

“I love you.” He hissed between fiery kisses.

For a moment, that fire and irritation remained, but as he spent himself in her it all seemed to melt away and left simply lust and passion behind. Her nails unhooked from him and instead she wrapped her toned arms around his body, holding him close as he remained inside of her, a sword perfectly nestled in the sheath made for it. Her lips found his neck and she began to kiss him there with passionate, possessive kisses until she finally made her way up to his ear.

“I love you too.” She whispered in a low, pleasure laden voice.

“Forget Harper. She’s a tool; a means to an end and I use her for our power. She means nothing to me.” Andrei said, his hips loving much slower now. “My world is between your beautiful thighs, Love. Never doubt that.”

His lips found hers again and he seemed to really mean what he said.

Lyra returned his kiss and her hand found his cheek, but even as she returned the gesture she found herself considering if she should try to make him understand her perspective. Historically though, that hadn’t gone well for her with him, so she decided to say nothing. He’d just dismiss her and that would upset her even more.

She broke their kiss and looked up into his eyes again. “She’s an idiot drunk.”

“It was embarrassing for her. She should learn to hold her liquor.” He said, agreeing and giving a smile. “Do you think Jackie really just dropped her off?”

“I don’t know if Jackie would have the stomach to go to the Lovarr and take the woman to her quarters.” Lyra pointed out. As she lay under him, her hands slid down his body until they found his rear end which she grabbed and started to move his hips with her leverage there, leading to a more grinding motion than anything else which she quite enjoyed the sensation of, but didn’t seem to be pushing for anything more than that.

“Besides, I imagine Jackie wants to go to some other parties.”

“You’re probably right.” Andrei said, moving his hips compliantly with her. He kissed her again, looking her in the eyes. “I can have a talk with her about her behavior tonight. It was uncalled for.”

For a moment, Lyra simply looked at him as if trying to judge if he would actually do that or not. It would be a blatant reminder to Harper that she wasn’t in Andrei’s eye anymore, and Lyra wasn’t so sure Andrei was ready to put his toys down. Still, she supposed she should at least allow him the chance to follow through on it. “That would be a good idea.”

They weren’t in the business of killing each other’s toys, and Andrei thought it best they didn’t start now. Corvin would thank them.

“I’ll speak to her tomorrow once she’s had a chance to sober up.” He said, his hand moving to her face gently.

“Alright, Darling.” Lyra agreed, turning her head to kiss his wrist and then leaned up to kiss his forehead gently, a far cry from the rather savage mood of a few moments ago.

They remained like that for another few minutes before getting out of bed, showering, and then returning to the main room to clean up. Lottie and Ren were called while they washed, so much of the job was already done when Andrei entered the livingroom in his black robe.

“Good evening, Master.” Lottie greeted Andrei respectfully when he walked out and then glanced toward the bedroom door. “Does Dom- Mistress need help with anything?”

“Good evening Lottie..Ren.” Andrei said, looking at both of them. “Commander Cassiel is just changing. She’ll be out soon. Did the two of you enjoy any celebrations so far?”

“Yes, Master. Mistress Petrova has been very kind.” Lottie smiled.

Lyra walked out from the bedroom in her own short, silky black robe, but she was carrying two small boxes wrapped in purple paper with her. “Lottie, Ren, come here.”

Ren approached next to Lottie, his eyes curious and thoughtful but his face a subservient mask.

“Yes, Mistress?” He asked, having learned to keep his eyes from wandering long ago.

When the two slaves stood before her, Lyra extended each one a wrapped box. Lyra wasn’t unkind to the slaves, but she certainly did not see them with the same eyes Andrei did. To her, they were more like pets or beasts of burden, useful and worth being good to, but at the end of the day lessers. Still, people could be fond of their animals.

“Here. A gift in honor of the celebrations.”

“Mistress..” Ren responded, his handsome face lighting up as he graciously accepted the box. “Thank you. You’re very kind.”

He looked at Lottie for a moment and they shared grins.

“Should we wait to open them until we’re off duty?”

Lottie seemed quite excited, looking up at Lyra with a shy, earnest gaze. With Andrei watching the exchange, he could recognize the signs of budding attachment from the young slave to the Terran beauty.

“You may open them here.” Lyra assented.

Lottie smiled and began to carefully pop the seams of the wrapping paper around the box. She wasn’t sure if Lyra had done these herself considering this would usually be something the slaves were asked to do, so she wanted to be very careful just in case. Once they both had them open, they could see through a small clear window in the boxes that inside were six brigadeiros decorated in three pairs for each of them.

“Wait until you return to your room to eat them though.”

They both offered their genuine, gentle thanks to Lyra. Giving gifts to slaves was fun because they were never entitled. Ren set his box and Lottie’s by the door so they wouldn’t leave them when they departed.

“Thank you, Domina.” Lottie spoke softly, blushing and looking down while Ren put the boxes aside.

“You’re welcome, Lottie. We’ll need you and Ren to see to the bed too.” Lyra said and walked over to Andrei, her hands finding his body and she leaned into him.

“Yes, Domina.”

As the two slaves happily moved into the bedroom to clean up the results of their lovemaking, Andrei’s arms pulled her closer.

“Domina? How delightfully royal.” He said with a smile. It was typical for slaves of the military to refer to everyone as master rather than having them distinguish between those of noble rank and commoners. Terran institutions tended to be merit-based even if their society was decidedly hierarchical. It was one of the strange contradictions of their people. “That’s against regulations, isn’t it?”

Lyra let out a contented sigh as he pulled her closer and her own arms slid around his waist. She loved being near him. “You can thank Giuseppe and some of my other whiny cousins that it isn’t anymore. The regulations were modified to allow it.”

She turned her head and kissed his shoulder over the robe. “She knows to call me Mistress in a larger setting still, but I grew up with Domina and Dominus and I’ve always preferred it.”

“Very well. You royals make your demands.” He said, amused. He kissed her gently. “Shall we spend the rest of our evening planning the destruction of the Vidiians?”

“You know just what I like.” She smiled and kissed him again. “Let’s do just that, my Darling.”

END
]]> Tue, 21 Oct 2025 05:40:19 +0000 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/854 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/854
Mission - S1 Episode 9: Annihilation Protocol
Location - XO's Quarters

Finally, the decision had been made to deal with the Vidiian nuisance once and for all. Truthfully, Andrei and Lyra couldn’t have asked for better timing from the useless little creatures as it seemed his time on the planet had temporarily taken away their captain’s teeth. He’d found them again. For now. That was a concern for later; now was a time of celebration and planning. On their way to retrieve their wayward people on Gamma Erendine, Andrei and Lyra had discussed bringing Carnaval festivities to the crew. Since being transported into the Delta Quadrant, celebrations of Terran holidays had fallen by the wayside. Now reunited and stronger than ever, it was time to embrace what made them Terran.

Lyra had been delighted by the prospect when Andrei had brought it up to her, but now she was elated. Carnaval and conquering, she could think of no better combination. She was standing in the middle of what had effectively become their shared quarters with a holographic map of Vidiia Prime projected in front of her. The emitters Andrei had installed during his confinement after he had beat Stagg had more uses than just training, she had found. She was waiting for Andrei to finish up a late meeting so had decided to busy herself with research into the planet and surrounding system. There would be much to do.

She was still dressed in most of her uniform, but she had removed the jacket and undershirt to leave her in the simple black tank top and pants. Her expression was focused, and her curled hand rested against her lips and chin while she mulled on a thought.

It wasn’t long before the doors parted and Andrei entered with Jackie at his side. Both of them were fully uniformed of course, and Jackie paused near the door rather than taking in the whole space.

“Hello, Commander.” She said easily, her Australian accent distinctive on the ship. “I was just trying to read your boyfriend in on the finer details of my data filing system. Somehow he doesn’t seem to be focused on the subject.”

“Get the hell away from me, you devil woman.” Andrei said with a handsome grin. “It’s like a cruel joke.”

Lyra looked up as the door opened and her arms immediately came down, wholly distracted by Andrei’s entrance. She moved to meet him, walking through the holographic display without hesitation; her hand found his broad chest and her lips found his in a quick greeting kiss. “Welcome home, Darling.”

She had no qualms displaying her affection for Andrei in their quarters - especially not in front of Jackie. The woman listened to the two of them having sex in Andrei’s office more or less once a week; it wasn’t a secret. Her dark eyes moved toward the door, and her smile became more of a smirk.

“Let me see what I can do for you, Jackie.”

Andrei embraced her with the same energy and eagerness she’d shown him, wrapping his arms around her in an embrace. When he recognized she head preparing to take his place in handling the administrative matter, he released her.

Jackie smiled as the taller woman approached.

“Much obliged, Commander. Some men don’t have the patience for the details.” She said, logging into her PADD.

Lyra reached out and with two fingers plucked the PADD out of Jackie’s hand and used her body to back the shorter woman out of the door’s threshold and the room. “We’ll get this back to you at some point. Bye.”

With that, she closed the door between herself and the blonde, put the PADD down on the entryway table, then immediately turned and walked back to Andrei. Her arms slid around his waist, and she kissed his jaw gently once more. “Just us now.”

“As it should be.” Andrei said, kissing her, his hands finding the small of her back. He nodded to the closed door then. “Thank you for that, by the way.”

“I’m happy to help you look at that later if you want, but for now…” She kissed him again, her hands sliding down to grope his behind in a playful way, but immediately released him and gestured to the holographic display. “I found another use for your toy in here. I thought it might be helpful in our planning.”

“You more often use my toy for play than planning, but alright.” Andrei said with a grin as he shifted behind her, pressing himself against her and putting his large arms around her waist. He looked at the holographic display. “Vidiia Prime, I presume? A dreary looking thing.”

He leaned in behind her, his lips grazing her ear. “You and I will make it a smoldering thing.” He said, then kissed her jaw tenderly beneath her ear. “Tell me what you’re thinking.”

He planted another kiss on her neck.

Lyra made a small sound of contentment as he wrapped his arms around her and pressed himself to her body. Andrei was one of the few men with the physicality to make her feel small and feminine - something that she enjoyed considering when compared to the vast majority of Terran women in general, Lyra stood as an Amazon among them all in height and strength. With Andrei’s detailed record keeping, Lyra knew she was quite unlike anyone else he had previously gravitated toward. At times, she wondered if he might have preferred her to be different, and at other times she wondered how he would react when she would naturally become different should their lives continue on the natural path they seemed to be taking.

Her arms moved over his and she smiled at his kisses, allowing them to distract her but a moment. “I want us to take our time razing this world. Of course we will need to geld it by crushing its military first.”

“And for that, we’ll need a trap..a distraction.” He said, kissing her collarbone then. “Something that would draw out the entire Fleet and allow us to destroy them in one devastating action.”

“We’re very good at distractions.” She all but purred. Lifting one hand, she waved it at the display while the other remained resting on top of his. The hologram zoomed out, revealing the entire system. “I think we should go after one of these smaller worlds first - one that has a resource vital to their survival so they will have no choice but to meet us there.”

“But what, in all of their little territory, could be so important and exclusive as to prompt a reaction like that?” He asked aloud, though he was truly speaking to himself. His lips traveled from her collarbone to her arm.

“I thought that might be something we could look for together.” Lyra smiled, allowing him to move her arm as he wanted to kiss along her perfect caramel skin. “There must be an answer.”

“I’m sure there is, Love. And we’ll find it.” He said, his voice full of certainty in a way that came as naturally to him as breathing. “We could go over and put a few of the slaves to the question. I have no doubt they’ll tell us whatever we want to know.”

“Mm… are you inviting me on a date, Darling?” She teased, shifting her hand back to find his cheek. “You do know what I like…”

“I wonder what Vidiian tastes like.” Andrei said, moving to stand up straighter as the idea occurred to him. Of course it would be wholly unnecessary to make a long time slave suffer…but one of the new ones..

As Andrei straightened, it was Lyra’s turn to move and face him. Her hands came up, and she slowly began to peel the layers of his uniform off while she spoke. “Would you like to find out?”

“I mean…why not. It wouldn’t be the first time.” He answered, his hands finding her waist again. “But I’d like to wait to try it until we’re standing on Vidiia Prime.”

“We can have a feast to see what’s best.” She replied then paused and considered a moment, suddenly making a face. “I do hope they taste better than their food.”

She pushed his jacket off and her lips found his neck, delivering soft kisses and gentle nips to his pale skin. She certainly enjoyed the way he tasted.

Andrei sighed, his hands moving down to her large bottom.

“Anything would taste better than their food.” He said. He squeezed her possessively, his mind drifting for a moment to the pathetic jealousy Orion had put on display. His shake was Andrei’s amusement now. “You’re getting distracted from the job yourself, I see.”

“Am I?” She asked, pulling his belt from his waist with a dramatic crack before she let it drop. It actually was quite impressive the deftness she displayed when getting his clothes off. “Tell me what you see on the map.”

“I see a few well-developed worlds in the inner systems. Signs of serious technological investment…science outposts and stations galore.” He said as she unbuckled his pants and they fell down between his strong legs. His boxers were red and he had already started to show signs of his interest. “Outer worlds are less impressive..”

Lyra’s eyes caught the red fabric with interest, but she left his boxers in place. His shirt soon followed, leaving him standing there in only his boxers while she remained just as she had been when he entered. “They are, though on occasion there are one or two that have value and might lend to our plans more than an inner world; we shouldn’t discount them fully.”

She parted from him then and went to the replicator where she ordered a mule for him and a caipirinha for herself. Once they shimmered into existence, she walked back over to him with her hips swaying with that naturally sultry swing she seemed to always walk with.

“For you, Darling.”

Andrei watched her walk away, willing her uniform pants gone as she went, but as she ordered, he turned his eyes back to the holographic display. As she returned, he accepted the glass.

“Thank you, Love.” He said. “I’m wondering about their major imports. They have a significant trading relationship with several worlds and I doubt their trade network is highly diversified. Perhaps it all comes in through one or two systems.”

“I’d say that’s likely.” She said as she used her free hand with her cold fingers to run them up his warm spine. “But where, is the question.”

Andrei moved his hand through the display, increasing the size of the system nearest Sikarian space.

“These people were powerhouses of commerce. I would imagine it’s somewhere near them.” He said, bringing his drink to his lips.

Lyra gave a hum of acknowledgment while her fingers still idly moved up and down Andrei’s back, affectionate but not seeking more. “I see three likely planets near that system. I think you’re right.”

“If I am, then a well-placed occupation could draw a serious response from the Vidiians. And we’d be ready.” He said, enjoying her contact. He took another sip, then turned to her. “It shouldn’t be hard to find out which world is the greatest and most valuable.”

“No, it shouldn’t take any time at all.” She slid her arm around his hip when he turned to face her and looked up into his eyes. “And what will we do when we get there?”

“We secure their surrender and play a game of cat and mouse.” He answered. “Then, once the fleet is destroyed, we shock and horrify them, making slaves of those we don’t slaughter.”

“Some of them might flock to us, submit themselves willingly to slavery in return for survival.” She pressed her still clothed body against his mostly bare body slightly. “Do you have any ideas of what you’d like to do to them, Darling?”

“How about..a forest of horrors?” He asked with a grin. “I think that will play well when the rest of the Quadrant finds it.”

Lyra’s dark eyes glinted with interest and her lips found his shoulder again. “Tell me more.”

Neither of them could deny that exchanging ideas on unspeakable acts was merely foreplay to them. They enjoyed it, and what was more they enjoyed it with each other.

“Well, we could use their bodies to tell the story of our arrival in the Delta Quadrant, positioning the corpses to tell the story.” He said with a smile, lowering his voice. “We can preserve them at an advanced stage of decay so not even time can erase the memory.”

“Ohh I do like that. We could dress them in costumes and everything.” She mused and leaned up to kiss him, seeming genuinely delighted by the idea.

“Imagine the faces of their leaders when we take them on a guided tour, and then show them their place in the macabre.” Andrei said, kissing her back.

“You paint a lovely picture, my Darling.” Lyra purred and nuzzled into his chest. “Is there anything that you might enjoy doing personally? Besides sampling if they are tender.”

“Personally? Not particularly. I’d not mind leaving it to others. Though I wouldn't mind another hunt.” He answered, and then kissed her.

“I’d enjoy that too.” She replied after returning his kiss and brought her arm from around him so she could touch his chest. She demurred then, looking almost shy in a way. “I have something I’d like to do.”

“And what would that be?” He asked with an interested smile, happy, it seemed, to hear what she had to say, though he hadn’t bothered to ask himself.

It hadn’t gone unnoticed that once again he took no interest in her desires himself, but she had long given up that he ever would. “Are you familiar with Elizabeth Bathory?”

“I’m afraid I’m not.” Andrei answered, still listening with his undivided attention on her. “Who is she?”

“She was a Hungarian noblewoman born in the 1500s, belonged to an extremely influential family and was extremely well educated for a woman at that time. She married a Hungarian nobleman who was active in the military and ran his estate while he was away. She is also rumored to be one of the most prolific female serial killers in history.” She kissed the center of Andrei’s chest and then continued.

“There’s quite a lot of debate on if that actually happened or if she was accused simply so her lands could be taken from her after her husband’s death, but regardless of guilt or innocence, she became a bit of a figure of dark legends and folklore with the common monicker of the ‘Blood Countess’ given to her.” Lyra wasn’t necessarily surprised Andrei hadn’t heard of her given he had never heard of Dracula either.

“Now that sounds somewhat familiar.” He commented, looking in her eyes. “What are you suggesting?”

“Well, one of the most sensationalized and popular legends of her is she would bathe in the blood of virgins to maintain her youth and beauty.” Lyra smirked. “I don’t really need that at twenty-six… but I can’t say I’m not curious…”

“Bloodborne pathogens aside, it’s at least something to check off your bucket list.” He said with a lift of his eyebrows, clearly not bothered. “I’m sure we could gather a few Vidiian maidens and make that a reality for you.”

“Yes well, I’d apply a bit of medical technology beforehand to make sure none of those particular nasty issues cropped up.” She kissed his neck again, but this time let her head remain on his shoulder. “In the end though, I’m simply looking forward to conquering them by your side, Darling.”

“Just the next species in a line of very many.” Andrei said, kissing her softly and then pulling back. “But this one will be as sweet as honey.”

“Yes, it will be.” Lyra agreed. “I know we still have a lot to discuss, but are you hungry for dinner yet?”

Lyra returned his kiss, her lips lingering against his, and then she pulled back with a grin on her face. “Well then, I’ll tell you what - I need your help with something first. Go sit down on the couch for me.”

Andrei looked curious and hesitant at the same time. He went, nevertheless, to the couch where he sat down without another word.

She was pleased he had complied without protest and disappeared off into the bedroom. After a few moments, she appeared again only wearing a robe, but stopped in the door frame. “Since we are hosting Carnaval on the ship and I will be queen to your king, I thought you might like to help me pick out what to wear.”

She pulled open the tie of the robe and let it fall from her body into the crooks of her elbows, revealing a very scant crystal covered gold bikini that barely covered her assets.

“What do you think of this one?”

As she exited the room, Andrei’s eyes traced the beautiful musculature of her gorgeous body to the large breasts barely contained in the crystal covered bra. He followed them down again to her powerful legs and the backside he knew was so magnificent though he couldn’t see it. His boxer swelled and leaped with almost comic immediacy. There was no doubt how much he adored every part of her.

“I think that’s an excellent outfit for a proper queen.” He said from his seat on the couch.

“Mm good. Would you like to see the other options?” She asked, her dark eyes falling on him. Obviously, she couldn’t miss his arousal; she was hungry too.

“I’d love to. Show me. Now.” He said grinning. He still exercised patience, staying right where he was, the tent in his boxers the only sign of his lack of patience.

“Of course, my King.” Lyra chuckled and disappeared again for a moment, then came into view wearing the robe again. This time she turned her back to Andrei and made a bit more of a show of opening the robe, rolling one shoulder down and then the other, then letting the fabric slowly slip down her body. This time, she revealed the back of the bikini to him. This one appeared to be red, the back of the thong was mercifully fabric, but the portion on her hips was once again covered in shining crystals and gold. She turned slowly to reveal the front to him. This time, the bra cups were shaped like lilies.

“Your Majesty.” He growled, his teeth moving to bite his lower lip. “You look every bit the goddess you are. But I fear I’ll need to see this one more intimately. The details are dazzling.”

Lyra held up a finger to him. “One more.”

Without giving him a chance to protest, she moved back into the bedroom to change quickly. When she appeared this time, she started to undo the tie of her robe but paused and looked at him across the room. “Perhaps the King would like to have the honor this time?”

“He would. “ Andrei said, standing and approaching her slowly. He grasped the clasps of the robe and pulled them slowly.

He pulled the robe away to reveal another bright red bikini, but this one was the most ornate and scant of them all with the bra portion being two simple roses held on by thin gold and crystal chains and the bottoms a single rose placed strategically between her legs. Unlike the others, this one had many chains that dropped from the bikini down to her abdomen and from the thong onto her hips, giving the illusion she was covered in ornate chain jewelry. Her eyes remained on Andrei’s face, taking in her handsome lover and the shifting of his expression.

“This one is my personal favorite.” He started, his hands moving slowly over the exposed skin of her breasts. “You should wear the first one for the public though.”

He followed the contour of her breasts to her stomach and the rest. Moving her and admiring her with a possessive, obsessive energy.

“And this one?” She asked, not moving her hands to meet his and instead allowing him to simply touch her body in the way he pleased without interference from her.

“This one can be for me.” He said with a smile as he started to challenge the rose covering her nipple. He leaned in and kiss her neck hungrily.

“As you wish, Darling.” Lyra purred and finally lifted her arms to wrap around his strong body. She tilted her head away, offering more of her long, delicate neck to him for his delight. “I can’t wait to hear them screaming…”

“They’ll scream for both of us soon.” He said, pulling off the rose from her breast and sitting it down on a nearby side table. His fingers found the stiffening mound and moved there slowly.

Lyra grinned, coaxing his head up just enough so that she could kiss him passionately once more while her fingers ran through his raven hair. She did love his hair and found herself hoping he didn’t lose it for quite a long time. “I wonder how long we will be there… we could take as much or as little time as we wanted, really.”

“I hope as long as it takes to make sure the work is done properly.” He said with a smirk, knowing what that would be. He reached down and picked her up by her legs, walking her back into the bedroom they shared. Depositing her gently on the bed, he climbed over her and started working on the other portions of the very little clothing she was wearing.

He took his time removing the pieces of clothing she had just put on, being careful not to break or ruffle anything in his eagerness. Once she was naked before him, he put all talk of Vidiian taste aside and tasted her instead.

They spent the next hour entwined together, first eager and playful, then possessive and passionate. Their near constant practice of the activity had seen them learn exactly what to do to make the other lose themselves quite intensely, and they delighted in doing those very things - sometimes several times.

Eventually they ended up in the shower together, and once they were done, they moved back out into the bedroom to dress.

“Do you want me to come to family dinner on Sunday with you?”

“Hmm?” He asked, looking over to her as he pulled open his underwear drawer and searched for a pair that suited him.

“Sunday dinner. Your mother wanted to start doing that again, I was wondering if you wanted me to come with you for this one or just let you have time with them since it is the first one back.” Lyra offered, bending to slide her own underwear up over her long legs.

He watched her as she bent, not fretting over the question for a second, it seemed.

“Of course you can come.” He said, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. “I suspect Mother will make so much food, we’ll nearly explode. You should be there.”

Lyra chuckled softly and looked over her shoulder. Seeing he was still musing over his own selection, she wandered up behind him and slid her arms around his hips. She gathered his manhood in her hands and used them to cup and cover him. “Perhaps we should just wander around like this.”

“With a dare and enough vodka, anything is possible, Love.” He said, looking down at her hands covering him. “Who knows. Perhaps no one would even notice.”

“They might very well not.” She smirked and released him gently instead of just unceremoniously dropping him. Her hands slid up his body slowly, and her lips found the back of his shoulder. She did love to touch.

“Do you know what you’d like for dinner?”

“Something meaty.” He said with a smile. He selected a pair of underwear and pulled them on quickly. Then he searched the drawer quickly for a gray beater. Pulling that on, his muscular physique and some of the scars he’d allowed to remain were visible. “You’re skilled in that department, so I figured you’d know precisely what should be on the menu.”

Lyra reached into his still open drawer and pulled out one of his folded up t-shirts which she promptly shook out and pulled over her naked torso. “Do you want me to look at whatever Jackie was hounding you with earlier too?”

“No, love. That’s alright. I was just done enough for the moment and didn’t want to hear the most boring report of the day as I was strolling across the corridor.” He answered, his eyes following the movements of her body. “I’ll have Immy summarize it in a few seconds and go from there. It’s less struggle for everyone.”

“Alright, Darling.” She pulled her long hair from the back of the shirt and then leaned in to give Andrei a quick kiss. It was not the first time she had heard Immy’s name pass Andrei’s lips - in fact it was becoming more frequent by her measure. For now, she would leave it, but she certainly hoped he wasn’t becoming too reliant on the slave-turned-computer. She moved back out into the living area and over toward the replicator.

“I was thinking perhaps we might want to put on a parade for Carnaval? Perhaps program something with the holodeck?”

“A parade would be fun. The holodeck might be a better locale than the right corridors of the ship.” Andrei said, walking out after her and making his way over to the couches. He sat down in a comfortable lounge chair and turned it to look at her.

She busied herself at the replicator, then suddenly her head lifted and she turned her head to look at him with a dark gleam in her eye. “Or maybe we could do it on whatever little backwater planet we find to lure the Vidiians to.”

“One of the worlds we were looking at is mostly water. I bet we could clear out the few streets they have well enough though.” He responded, watching her with the intense interest of a man looking at a woman he adored.

“That might be fun.” She smiled, quite taken with the idea. “I wonder if they have beaches as nice as Annora there.”

“It would be hard for any world to have beaches that nice.” He said, thinking back to the memory of being with her then. It had been soon after they had started dating.

“I do miss the sunshine.” Lyra mused, bittersweet, and began pulling plates from the replicator to put them down on the table. “At this rate I may end up as pale as you are.”

“That’s impossible, and we both know it.” He said, standing and coming to the table. “You’re blood won’t allow it, Love. Besides, you can always tan on the holodeck if you want.”

“I could, but it just isn’t quite the same.” Lyra lamented with playfully dramatic flair. “Going to blend into the snow with you soon. I need a beach.”

She finished putting the plates down on the table. Carne asada with chimichurri, pickled radish, beans, and rice. It was a simple, hearty meal that he had enjoyed before. She put down a plate with extra lime and then took her seat.

“Oh, very dramatic.” Andrei said with a grin as he picked up his fork. “Are you telling me you can tell the difference enough to go completely pale rather than pretending?”

“Yes, I’m very sensitive to that kind of thing, you know.” Lyra replied, now pouting, but obviously still being playful and not serious at all.

“Computer, simulate a sun in the corner of the room.” Andrei commanded, and locked up as the holo emitters activated and a bright light started to shine from the corner nearest the bedroom. “Now all you need to do is strip to prevent tan lines.”

Lyra laughed and shielded her eyes from the bright light. “See, that’s not quite right. If you want to be a true Brazilian tanner, you need to have at least one sun tattoo. Hearts and stars were very popular.”

“Or your lover’s name?” He asked with a smirk, closing his natural eye right at the brightness and leaving the cybernetic one to continue its work undisturbed. He used a fork and knife to separate the meat on his plate and bring it to his mouth.

Laughing, Lyra shook her head. “Computer, turn off the sun.”

The ball of light vanished and she was able to raise her eyes to Andrei again. “They’d have to be a very good lover and you’d need someone very good with tape to make it look nice.” Her smile faded just slightly, but she continued. “I had a star on my shoulder once. My mother was absolutely furious.”

“I can’t imagine why she would be.” He said honestly, looking confused and amused all at once. “It seems innocent enough to me.”

“She was angry that I would mark my beautiful skin in such a way. Of course it was an easy fix for her and I spent hours for nothing, but I liked it while I had it.” Lyra shrugged slightly.

“Ridiculous. You have beautiful skin, but I can’t think of anything less consequential for a young girl to do for fun.” Andrei commented quite candidly as he cut into his food again. “Maybe it’s a mother thing.”

“I couldn’t say, not being one myself. I never did it again of course - maybe that’s why I still have beautiful skin.” Lyra shrugged then, and took another bite of her own food.

“You have beautiful skin because you’re beautiful. You were born better than others; it’s obvious.” Andrei said, correcting her gently. “And your beautiful skin needs a sun tattoo of your lover’s name.”

“Well, my lover will need to give me a real sun for that to happen.” Lyra smiled at him, her foot finding the back of his calf and caressing him there gently. She didn’t realize the potential double meaning that could have been taken from it until several seconds later, but she doubted Andrei would notice and if he did, he wouldn’t think anything of it.

Andrei smirked, realizing the implication but making no move to acknowledge or mention it. Instead he took another bite of the tender meat. It was good, but such cuisine had become normal and expected for the two of them.

“You weren’t very close to your mother?” Andrei asked, though it sounded more like an observation. “Whenever you mention her, it sounds like she was trying to stop you from doing something innocent and pleasant.”

Lyra’s brows lifted just slightly at the personal question. “I’d say it was how most relationships between noble mothers and daughters are. She wanted me to be perfect and took great pains in making sure that I would be.”

“I find that process makes many noble girls..brittle, judgemental, and terribly dull.” He said with a nod, seeming not to like those traits very much. “I watched as my mother tried it with Mika.”

“Tried?” Lyra prompted curiously.

“Mother always wanted Mika sharper..more aggressive. Sure she’s obedient, but too sweet for her desires.” Andrei said, and looked up at her. “You know what I mean. She wanted a real Terran.”

“Do you think your mother loves Mika despite that?” Lyra asked in a way that clearly communicated she didn’t take that as a certainty.

“Well, what is love?” He asked, taking another bite immediately. “Of course there’s affection, which she has for her in droves.”

Lifting her shoulders, Lyra looked down at her plate. “That’s good.”

Love was something entirely too complex to put into words, but she supposed Yana loved Mika enough to be affectionate and protective - that was likely what mattered the most.

“I think it’ll grow the closer she gets to a fruitful marriage. But that’s the way of things.” Andrei added, looking down at his plate as well. “We all have to play by the rules in one way or another. Even and especially the strongest among us.”

Lyra’s dark eyes came up and she looked at Andrei for a long moment. The expression there wasn’t discernible, but there was some vague sensation that she had just made some sort of decision. She looked back down to her food, and pushed it around on her plate a bit. “She’ll make a delightful wife and mother, I’m sure.”

“Well she would. A natural.” Andrei nodded in agreement. “But she’s a doctor in the Delta Quadrant, so who knows when or if she’ll settle on that goal. Though I hear she and Cedrik have gone quite close on Gamma Eridine…might have to have another talk with that man..”

“You might, though they were under the constant eye of your mother and father, so I doubt they got into too much trouble.” Lyra reminded him lightly. Finding herself not hungry anymore, she returned her half eaten plate to the replicator and watched it disappear from existence.

Andrei frowned as he saw her take her plate over, wondering at why she had stopped eating.

“Are you…alright?” He asked awkwardly. Lyra, in fact, was always alright. It felt like a ridiculous question.

There was a flicker of a beat where she seemed to hesitate and internally, she considered being open to him, but then every experience to that point made her think better of it and she returned to the table with him. “Of course, Darling. I just felt I had enough.”

Andrei watched her silently for several seconds, an active appraising expression on his face. There was something about the way she had relayed the information that indicated to him that it wasn’t quite true. He held her gaze suspiciously.

“You’ve eaten just a few bites.” He said in protest.

“I ate half, and I had a big lunch.” That, at least, wasn’t a half truth, but the exercise of the day and their evening had made her hungry. She leaned on the table closer to him, smirking. “Besides, you won’t love me if I get fat.”

“That’s ridiculous.” Andrei said, sharing the smirk and looking up at her. “I’d love you enough to work out with you. But I don’t want you going hungry.”

“And that’s how you know it is true love.” Lyra chuckled and moved behind him as he sat there, wrapping her arms around him and bending to kiss his neck a few times. “If I get hungry later, I promise I’ll eat.”

“That’s good.” He said to her, turning his head toward her and catching his lips to hers. It was gentle and caring. “Though not too late. It would be terrible for your stomach and your sleep.”

“I only have one late night snack I indulge in, Darling, and that is a nice Russian kolbasa.” She grinned and kissed him again, playfully biting his lower lip.

“I have no objections to you partaking of that, Love.” Andrei said, smiling.His knife found the meat on his plate again. He wasn’t totally out at ease about what he had detected, but he had decided simply to let it go.

“I thought not.” She kissed his neck again and then stood up straight behind him. Her hands found his broad shoulders and she began to massage him with her strong hands. “How do we catch the fleet of vermin in a trap big enough to destroy them…”

“We bait it with cheese. And when they come for a meal, crush their necks.” He answered, following the metaphor rather than the underlying literal question. “What trap is big enough to dispatch them with one..quick..snap?”

“Mm… I’ve looked over the tactical data available to us. They have a rather large fleet - it won’t be easy.” She continued to rub his shoulders, then suddenly she leaned into him. Her hands slid down his arms, and she took his fork and knife out of his hands.

“It might be easier to take their tools away first… and then we can have our way.” She purred the words into his ear, and then when the last one left her lips she turned her head to bite his neck.

As her teeth approached his neck, Andrei’s hand moved up swiftly and cranked her jaw, preventing the bite from happening. There was a bit of pressure at first, but he eased up on it soon and pulled back so he was looking into her eyes.

“Weapons out of hands..shields down.”

Lyra drew in a sharp breath when he grabbed her jaw and remained still when he squeezed it. Once he released her, she pulled back and moved to sit down in her chair, rubbing her chin and cheek slightly. “Yes, exactly.”

She put his silverware back down on the table and picked up her drink instead while she pulled one leg up into her seat.

That had certainly been offense of some kind, Andrei knew. He watched her, considering apologizing, but he figured she would just deny it anyway. Still, he felt compelled to try anyway.

“I didn’t mean to hurt you.” He said, his tone not exactly soft, but focused and contrite.

“I know. It’s alright.” She reached out, taking his hand and giving it a squeeze and to her credit she didn’t seem mad, but the unexpected pain from his hand had naturally caused her body to flood with adrenaline in a fight response.

It always was, he noticed. He frowned and squeezed her hand.

“Would you like to hurt me back?” He asked.” It could be fun.”

She took a calming breath and shifted again, this time sliding into his lap and wrapping her arms around him. “I told you a long time ago that I would never enjoy your pain, Darling, not unless it was inflicted in a way you liked.”

Lifting his hand, she kissed his palm and wrist gently. He’d never made the same promise, of course.

Andrei watched her, smiling and listening. He looked into her sparkling eyes and wondered, not for the first time, what secrets she held locked there.

“What do you have in mind that could lock down their systems, Love?”

She took the arm she had in his hand and wrapped it around her body while she leaned her back against his chest and let her head fall back on his shoulder. Her jaw was still throbbing slightly, but she didn’t show her discomfort - if it still hurt in the morning she would go and get it taken care of.

“We need a precisely timed power surge that would knock out all of their ships at once. Cloaked probes might be an option. We could set them out in a formation where their charges could link together and deliver the blow simultaneously.”

“It could work, but we’d have to know exactly where the fleet would be. In space, that’s quite the challenge.” Andrei said, thinking on her idea. “Is there a way to ensure they can’t position themselves anywhere else except where we want them?”

“That would require a bit more looking, but I’m sure there is a way.” She kissed his cheek and moved from his lap back to the middle of the room where the holographic display was still hanging from the air while he was left with the rest of his dinner. She looked around, then finally finding the correct world she pulled it in to expand and have a better look. The world was called Seejal, and as Andrei had said it was mostly water. She began looking at the surrounding space, Andrei seemingly completely forgotten at the table.

Andrei took the opportunity to finish his meal, leaving her to think in peace. He proceeded at a reasonable pace, and when he was done, he stood and slid the plate into the replicator. He refreshed his mule and the drink she’d ordered for herself, and walked over to her. Extending her drink, he looked her over.

“What do you see?”

“There’s an asteroid field here near the planet, though I’m not sure it would suit our needs.” She took her drink from him and gave a small sip. “We may be better off drawing them close to the planet and simply moving the probes where we would need to while the inevitable talk occurs.”

“That may be. Gladius and Vengeance have cloaks, so we could make use of those.” Andrei said.

“What do you see, Darling?” Lyra asked and shifted out of the way. It wasn’t like Andrei couldn’t see over her, but it was more the principle of giving him the space to analyze on his own.

“I see a moon, well placed by an asteroid field.” He said, stepping us as she moved aside. His finger went to his chiseled chin as he continued to think. “I’ve got a wild idea.”

“Tell me.” She prompted him gently, her voice indicating her interest.

“When I was in the Academy, I used to spend time reading the unclassified military patents that were submitted to the Department of Defence. One of them comes to mind right now.” Andrei said. “The inventor proposed a tractor-beam emitter device that’s calibrated to attach and pull anything made of a certain material. If we had such a device, we could place it on that moon, calibrate it to the hull composition the Vidiians use, and then drag the ships to the surface.”

“Even if we couldn’t get them all the way there, it would certainly help to bunch them up so the probes could do their work.” Lyra mused while looking at the moon.

“Sure. It could be the trap to our cheese.” Andrei commented, putting his hand into the display and moving it slightly. “I’ll need to run some simulations. Building the device could be entertaining.”

Lyra’s gaze shifted to him just briefly as he so easily cut her out of the process, but she said nothing of course. “I’m sure Kit would enjoy that.”

“I’m sure she would, if you aren’t interested?” Andrei asked, though he didn’t look over at her. He remained focused on the map. “Some support from Kit or Nairobi would be helpful, but it’s really a tactical matter.”

“Of course I’m interested, Darling, but I didn’t want to presume being included.” Shrugging, Lyra slid her hand up his back. “You know I enjoy making things with you.”

“You’re always included.” He said matter-of-factor, leaning in and zooming closer to the map. “We should find out if this is the right world or not first. We could just be wasting our time.”

“Then let’s figure that out.” She nodded and moved over toward his desk where she took a seat and brought up the display with her credentials. He used the desk more often, but it wasn’t abnormal for her to utilize it especially given Andrei had his patch.

He continued to study the world from the display as she went to the desk. He wondered if she would call for a Vidiian slave to answer their questions.

Lyra was quiet as she crossed her legs in the chair and began to manually pull up the information she was looking for on the planet while she sipped her drink. “This could be it.”

She paused then and considered how to phrase her next thought carefully. “Did you have a particular slave in mind we could probe for information?”

“Hmm?” He asked over his shoulder. “Oh, no. Though, I suppose maybe the Operations Leader from Rynall would be the most useful. We could summon him with relevant star charts.”

From where he stood, he could see she looked mildly disappointed by the change of plans from tormenting a slave, but didn’t feel strongly enough to remind him of the fun they could have. “Good idea,”

Andrei was obvious to her dissatisfaction and tended not to overthink such matters, since he trusted her to tell him what she wanted if she really cared. Had he been a bit more attentive. He might have caught her tone, but it wasn’t certain whether any amount of coaxing would have gotten him answers anyway.

“Well, shall we get to work then?”

“Of course, Darling.”

END
]]> Tue, 21 Oct 2025 05:23:15 +0000 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/876 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/876
Mission - S1 Episode 9: Annihilation Protocol
Location - Bridge


The ship rocked again as the turbo lift doors slid open and the four most senior officers on the ship stepped out quickly onto the Bridge. The lights were dim as red alert Klaxons blared, though they were silenced around the same time they exited. Ivan and Andrei made their way down to the command level where they found Nairobi Ellis seated in the command chair.

“Report.” Ivan said strongly.

“It’s the Vidiians, sir.” She said, standing up next to the two command officers who dwarfed her in size. “They warped into the system, four ships strong, and just opened fire without warning.”

Despite the fact she was still a junior officer, Nairobi seemed perfectly calm and prepared. She indicated the viewscreen with a practiced hand. On the viewer, four Vidiian ships issued phaser fire into the fleet as each ship moved defensively.

Lyra had naturally assumed her station after dismissing Simmons. She hadn’t even needed Nairobi’s report to know what was happening. Just as she and Andrei had warned, the Vidiians were here nipping at their heels again. She acquired a lock on the ships and then waited. She was growing so very tired of having to wait.

"Attempting to isolate the shield frequencies of the enemy ships!” Orion declared, his fingers dancing over the console. The sensor feeds streamed telemetry data, revealing the alien shield configurations. With this information, they could calibrate their weapons—phasers or torpedoes—to bypass the shields entirely, avoiding a prolonged and costly engagement.

Failure wasn’t an option. Without a precise match to the shield frequency, the confrontation would devolve into a battle of attrition, a grinding struggle to see whose defenses failed first. The task was painstakingly slow, each passing second amplifying the weight of potential disaster.

The process felt intolerably tedious, made worse by the bitter memory of retreat. They should have faced the Vidiians head-on, delivering a decisive show of strength instead of slinking away. Orion’s thoughts darkened, his frustration turning to dangerous musings. Cruel, inventive diseases danced through his imagination—a reckoning for the Vidiians' arrogance. What could be more fitting than a plague to humble those so proud of their medical expertise?
All he needed were test subjects.

Sovas looked up from his station as the senior staff returned to the bridge. Ivan was back in the center seat, his presence as commanding as ever. But Sovas knew better than to expect stability—not with the Vidiians looming. Relations between them and the Terrans were strained from their initial meeting, even if it had been a lone Vidiian ship and its crew. Still, it seemed they had been looming as a constant shadow, only made worse by their failed negotiations for a cure, ultimately coming from another hand. The bridge activity on the bridge gave the half-Vulcan something to focus on instead of any unease he might be feeling. Authority might have returned with Ivan, but Sovas doubted that calm would merely be a cover for the turbulent undercurrent. Ivan thrived on bold gambles, and Sovas wondered if perhaps they'd finally come to the point where they couldn't afford to pay the price.

Ivan grimaced and realized, immediately, that his officers had been right. These damn creatures wouldn’t give up. As he felt Yana’s hand fall on his arm, he shifted back to the command chair.

“Good job, Ellis. Report to your station in Engineering.” He said, and then turned to the ops console. “Sovas, give me fleetwide.”

"Channel open, Captain." The boatswain's whistle rang out across the fleet, its sharp, piercing tone slicing through the tense silence. Aboard every vessel, even the formidable Vengeance, the sound demanded immediate attention. The fleet was locked in a deadly battle with the Vidiians, their alien ships weaving through the chaos like predators circling wounded prey. The whistle was both a call to order and a grim reminder of the danger bearing down on them.
The danger of losing everything. Of being reduced to lifeless debris and frozen bodies drifting aimlessly through the void. Their mission—and their lives—forgotten, their ship’s story buried as a mere footnote in history. A legacy swallowed by silence and the unyielding march of time.

“Shadow Fleet. This is Captain Petrov. For a year now, we’ve been plagued with the arrogant, slow learning race known as the Vidiians. They refuse us when we seek their assistance; they attack us when we turn away. They do not know that we are Terrans, and I have run out of patience. We will bathe the stars with their blood, and leave the stain for the Galaxy to see.” He said, and immediately cut the channel. “Form up on them, Alpha-6. Destroy them.”

The Vengeance swung around to meet the threat and the fleet followed her. By now, they were quite practiced at ending these creatures, and a precise strike delivered by Lyra’s ship shattered the lead ship like glass and a second crumbled soon after to the rest of the fleet.

Normally, Lyra would have taken great joy in the destruction of her enemies, but this time she found them more of a nuisance in the way to their larger goal.

Orion felt bogged down by the tedium of their standoff with the Vidiian ships. The endless scanning, waiting, and skirmishing had dulled his earlier thoughts of biological vengeance. What once burned as righteous fury now seemed like a futile distraction. He just wanted it to end.

Perhaps the weight of his time aboard the Gladius was finally catching up to him. They’d been trapped in the Delta Quadrant for too long, cut off from Earth and the Empire. Every passing second felt like an anchor, dragging them further from home—and further from anything of real consequence. With its petty skirmishes and fruitless struggles, this backwater wasn’t where they belonged. Orion longed for purpose, a fight that mattered—one that could make a difference to the Empire and its true enemies.

Sovas continued to monitor the sensor feeds, looking for any Vidiian reinforcements, though, it seemed, none were coming. Still, something just made him wish for the Vidiian star to go nova and spare them the tedium of dealing with these infernal aliens.

The two remaining Vidiian ships broke formation with the force of the onslaught and the destruction of their allies. Realizing that their cause was lost, the commanders no doubt decided survival was preferable to a total, pointless death and trailed off in the direction from which they came.

“Boros, pursuit course. They're trying to run, cocks between legs.” Andrei said from his seat in the XO’s chair. His tone was calm as he monitored ship systems on the patch that covered his artificial eye.
Sovas worked swiftly at his console, rerouting the sensors after they’d been knocked offline by debris from the destroyed Vidiian ships. Prioritizing targeting systems had kept them in the fight, but at the cost of their broader situational awareness—a trade-off he hoped wouldn’t come back to haunt them. As the sensors flickered back to full strength, his gaze sharpened at the readings.

"Captain," he said, looking up, his tone steady but urgent. "They’re powering up their engines. All indications suggest they’re preparing to jump to warp."

“We’re not letting them go that easily.” Andrei remarked, a chilling grin crossing his expression as the ships came into their crosshairs again. “Commander Cassiel, give them the cannons.

Lyra didn’t hesitate in the slightest to comply with the command and bared the Vengeance’s impressive weapons against the remaining ships. The bolts of energy soared into the nacelles of the ships attempting to flee, they shattered immediately, fire erupting from the fractures that sprawled out over the hulls of the helpless ships. They broke apart, scattering components and Vidiians out into the void of space.

As the Vidiian vessels cracked up before them like two shattered eggs, Ivan scowled and rose to his feet. His face was resolute, and as cheers filled the Bridge, he raised a gloved hand.

“These Vidiian filth have plagued us for the last time. We will make a righteous slaughter of them that this Quadrant will never forget. I hereby invoke the Annihilation Protocol; our sole purpose, until the task is complete, is to make total war on the Vidiian people.”

As the cheers erupted across the bridge, Orion remained seated, his expression carefully composed. While others celebrated, his thoughts moved with the quiet precision of a blade slicing through fog. The destruction of the Vidiian vessels brought a brief, fleeting satisfaction, but the sight of their crumbling hulks felt... inefficient.

Annihilation Protocol. Orion’s lip twitched in faint disdain. Typically it was wielded as a sledgehammer rather than the precision instrument that it could be. The Vidiians had the numbers, had the advantage, they would need to blunt that advantage. While he was familiar with Ivan's reputation, he hoped it wouldn't be a blinding liability and that they would fight smart, though remembering the journey of the Gladius and the ambush of the Shadow Fleet before he'd transferred to the Vengeance, that had been the result of their wanton path of destruction.

The Vidiians were pests—arrogant pests that deserved to be eradicated, he'd studied the pathogen the crew had nearly fallen prey to and his watched what it could do to a simulated Vidiian. His subject had become a diseased, desperate whelp clinging to life by the barest of threads. How it had broken down their bodies, ravaged its immune system as opportunistic infections had taken hold. His mind began to turn. A genetic plague... yes, something elegant and efficient. Something designed to spread like wildfire through their seemingly perfect bodies, targeting their weaknesses with surgical precision.

He tapped a gloved finger against the armrest of his chair, his eyes narrowing as he turned the idea over in his mind. Such a creation would need refinement, of course—Virulence, incubation rates, even delivery methods—but the potential was undeniable.

He glanced at the Captain and his righteous Terran fervor. He acknowledged it but turned back to his station to begin putting together notes for his project, tuning out the noise as he focused on what might be a masterpiece of genetic warfare.

Sovas’s hands remained steady on the console, though his gaze flicked toward the captain with a flicker of unease. The bridge roared with cheers as Ivan rose to his feet, his gloved hand raised in declaration. The invocation of the Annihilation Protocol was no surprise—its brutality was textbook Terran. Still, it carried implications that even Sovas, with all his training and survival instincts, couldn’t fully ignore.

“Understood, Captain,” he said, waiting for the noise to die down. His tone remained level, betraying nothing as his fingers moved across the console, pulling up logistical data. The flickering readouts displayed resource allocations, fuel reserves, and munitions inventories, all flashing in precise sequence. After a calculated pause, he added, “If I may—successfully prosecuting a campaign of this scale will require a full review of our resources. Sustained operations must be balanced against maintaining the fleet’s readiness.”

His words were exact, offering no opening for misinterpretation. Not dissent—never dissent—but an unspoken reminder of the realities of total war. Sovas’s tone carried no judgment, only the cold logic that came as naturally to him as breathing. The captain would do as he pleased, but Sovas would ensure the ship survived, even if the rest of the quadrant burned.

“Excellent thinking, Lieutenant.” Came a voice from the center of the room. It belonged to Andrei, and it’s owner had stood as well. He had gotten what he had asked for privately in this decision, and he would t have that victory blunted by burdening his father with the practical details. “Anything we find we are in need of, we will simply be able to take from the Vidiians. We’ll have several days to play before we enter their space.”

And play they would.

END]]> Tue, 21 Oct 2025 04:52:58 +0000 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/846 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/846
Mission - S1 Episode 9: Annihilation Protocol
Location - Captain's Quarters

“What are you going to lead with, Darling?”

Lyra was standing in front of the mirror situated over Andrei’s dresser running a brush through her long, shining hair while her dark eyes watched his reflection behind her as he dressed. They were preparing to go and speak to Ivan about their shared plan to end the Vidiian scourge once and for all. While it was a conversation he could have had alone, the decision had been made that coming from both the first and second officers, the points would be harder to ignore, though Lyra seemed quite content for Andrei to take the lead on the conversation. She was mostly dressed in her uniform, but her jacket was still hanging open around her chest and she hadn’t slid into her boots or put on her gloves.

They’d been sparring again, working on swords and spear alike, and when they had finished they had naturally engaged in their favorite pastime together. The combination of sex and violence had left them feeling invigorated yet focused, and during their shared shower they had discussed their plan but hadn’t nailed down the final details quite yet.

“The first pain point is legacy. How will the people of this region remember the Terran Empire when we are gone? As a nuisance or as an unassailable force?” Andrei said, pulling on his own jacket and starting to zip it up. He had brushed his long mane of jet black hair and looked ready and professional, save a few details.

Lyra nodded, putting down the brush and then gathered her hair to pull it up into a high ponytail and slid into her boots while she did so. “What’s next?”

Once her hair was up and her boots were on, she grabbed her gloves and turned to her lover, closing the distance between them and looking up into his eyes with determination. In her view, ending these people was an imperative. They’d been a thorn in their side for far too long and Andrei seemed to feel the same.

“Vengeance, of course. They’ll want to punish us for what we’ve done. A preemptive strike could prevent serious loss of Terran life.” Andrei answered, stepping into his boots and pulling on his black leather gloves.

She smiled just slightly, though it wasn’t a joyful one. It was as determined as her eyes and full of desire at the thought of ending this entire miserable species. “When you’re ready then, Darling, I am too.” She paused, her eyes falling on him more pointedly. “I’m going to enjoy watching you rip them apart.”

“It will be good to be rid of them, and to make our permanent mark on this region. We will enter the history books of every alien species as a great catastrophe. And when the Empire returns in force, they will kneel in the dirt before us.” He responded, then he started for the door with her. “It will also be good to see you with blood between your fingers.”

Lyra gave a simple touch to his back at his shoulder in response, but didn’t let it linger nor say anything else. She had learned how he was when he was focused on a goal and left him to do so. They weren’t going far, they left and crossed the hallway to Ivan’s quarters where Andrei tapped the chime and she followed him inside when they were summoned.

Her dark eyes moved over the room immediately and she saw that Yana had been hard at work making sure everything was returned to its proper place. It made her wonder if Annalise had even changed anything to begin with, though, she almost didn’t seem like the type.

“Andrei, Lyra. Welcome.” Yana said, her voice warm but her cold silver eyes falling on them. She wore a flowing pale blue and silver gown that looked like a nightie made for a lady of her stature. She sat on the couch with her legs tucked beneath her while her husband sat behind his desk in the command vest, a hot mug of tea in one hand and a PADD in the other.

“A surprise.” He commented with a half smile as he looked up at the two. “You could have come dressed more casually.”

“A courtesy, Papa. As much as we’re overjoyed to see you, we’re here on business.” Andrei said, showing a handsome but moderated smile. He turned and looked at Lyra. “Something to drink, Love?”

“No, thank you.” Lyra replied with a slight shake of her head. She gave a respectful nod of greeting to Yana, then turned her attention to Ivan behind the desk to greet him. “Sir.”

“Good evening, Lyra.” Ivan said as he watched his son travel to the replicator and order himself some tea. He was calm and casual, leaning back in his chair and watching with observant eyes.

“We wanted to talk with you about the Vidiian situation, if you’ll permit it.” Andrei said, returning with a steaming cup of tea and selecting a comfortable chair for himself near his mother.

Lyra moved to take a seat where she would have both Andrei and Ivan in her view which naturally included Yana as well given her proximity to Andrei. She slid one ankle behind the other and leaned into the arm of the couch to get comfortable. She seemed perfectly content to simply observe the coming conversation and was relaxed in the “home” of her captain and his wife.

“The Vidian situation?” Ivan asked, leaning back in his chair a bit and showing a flash of curiosity, though he seemed quite at ease. “Of course. What’s on your mind?”

“We are set to leave this area now that all our people are back onboard just as we left the region of the Ocampa and the Kazon in that sector. We will be gone, but the impression we made on the people’s here will remain; they will remember the Empire as they remember us.” Andrei stated.

“That’s certainly true.” Yana said, her piercing silver eyes moving between actively listening to her son and observing Lyra. “The impression that we leave will shape their reaction when Terrans return at some future date.”

“Exactly.” Andrei responded. “But the Vidiians haven’t bowed or bent, or learned their lesson. We’re concerned that, considering their appetite for getting back at us, refusing us, and teaching us lessons, they will remember us as a nuisance rather than an unassailable threat. And you know the Prime Directive: terror must be maintained.”

Lyra didn’t add anything verbally, but her body language as she sat there certainly indicated interest in the conversation and a preference toward Andrei. Her dark eyes were steady, moving between the men and occasionally to Yana to keep a general read on her, but she was far more focused on Andrei and Ivan. It was really the first time she was seeing them interact after their time apart and the secrets that had come with it. It fascinated her in a near-morbid way. She made her observations subtly, and it simply read as interest in the conversation. She had no plans to interrupt until her input on the matter was desired; she trusted Andrei to be able to handle it himself without issue.

“I see your point, Andrei, but what does it really matter?” Ivan asked, looking to his son. “We’ll be gone, pursuing our primary goal of getting home. And if the Empire ever does return, and that’s an ‘if’, they will be more than capable of proving themselves a threat.”

“The Empire will return one day, of course.” Andrei said with conviction, looking almost surprised he had to say it. “Our mandate is to conquer the stars, and conquer it we will. But when we return in force, it would be easier if we were greeted by fear and submission rather than arrogant refusal.”

Yana watched silently as well, sitting with her legs folded in the couch, a cup in her hand. Something about her was almost regal, and her eyes were like ice.

“Which we will handle well. We’ll defeat them; we’ll enslave them. And we’ll do it with an entire fleet.” Ivan responded in protest, his tone even and calm. “I fail to see why that wouldn’t be a more favorable time to destroy them.”

A slight tension appeared around Lyra’s lips, but she still held back her words. Her dark, expressionless eyes slowed their drift until they eventually rested on Andrei while she remained still and relaxed in her chair. She wasn’t surprised by Ivan’s reaction, somehow, but that didn’t remedy her mild frustration. Despite being known as a butcher, he seemed hesitant to act in this case and she wondered if his time on the planet had softened him into something… less useful.

Andrei didn’t seem to bristle or become frustrated. He had come to expect this from his father and captain, and barely viewed it as a serious roadblock. The man liked to play devil’s advocate with him, almost as if he were testing his resolve. In the end, however, he ended up being more open minded than he seemed.

“You wish to leave the Vidiians in peace after what they did to us. The problem with that plan as far as the Vidiians go is obvious, but think of what it teaches the crew…our slaves and alies. Word travels fast as we’ve already seen. If we let them go, we will only have to try harder with the next defiant race. It’s a terrible precedent.”

Ivan nodded suddenly, but didn’t seem to have relented entirely to his way of thinking. Instead, he turned his eyes Lyra who sat quite silently. He wasn’t sure if Andrei noticed that his capable, beautiful, and deadly woman trusted him enough to be silent in such a crucial conversation, even though she had every right to speak as Second Officer and Chief of Security.

“Lyra, are you hell-bent on striking at the Vidiians as well?”

Lyra shifted how she was sitting just slightly, appearing more actively engaged now that she had been asked for her input. “Andrei is right, it would be a terrible precedent to set, especially considering the ones we have set before. We annihilated two species and crippled a third to near extinction for laying their hands on our people. The Vidiians have tried to destroy us multiple times over the last months, and I doubt they will cease their attempts. For such a scientifically advanced race, they are terribly foolish.”

She shook her head in disappointment. “If we don’t answer this, it may signal some sort of weakening resolve on our part to the species we have yet to meet. More alliances may form, more attacks may come. Conquering one of the most respected races of this quadrant as recompense for their actions against us would naturally lead to the rest considering their positions much more carefully.”

“That’s what we thought before.” Ivan challenged. “And these aliens have proved us wrong over and over again, have they not? We destroy world after world and still they don’t learn. In fact, they seem only to take more interest in destroying us.”

Ivan leaned on the desk, his brown eyes lingering softly on Lyra.

“Would we not get farther faster if we just move on?”

His challenge wasn’t met with fire, and she simply spoke with a calm respect to her captain. “We may have destroyed worlds, but who did we really destroy? The Ocampa - the quadrant wanted them gone, in fact they were probably thankful on some level rather than fearful. The Numiri and Baneans? Quarreling species too focused on each other to make any sort of impact on the quadrant.” She paused and shook her head slightly.

“Our messages have been a growl at best. We need to roar.”

“Not to mention, it would be pure catharsis for the Fleet.” Andrei added with a glance at his father. “Everyone is angry over the way that we’ve been treated. I know dealing them a blow would do much to ease peoples’ troubled minds.”

Ivan listened to each of them in turn, his face remaining mostly stoical through both of their contributions. Before he could speak, however, Yana spoke up.

“I would have to agree, Ivan. These creatures have been most offensive and disrespectful. We should teach this region a lesson they’ll never forget. Otherwise, we’ll be suffering ambushes from them again and again.” The Russian woman said, her voice sweet, but somehow also strong.

“Perhaps..” Ivan started finally, seeming to search his mind for his own thoughts. “Perhaps.”

He fell silent then, and the room grew quiet as each of them seemed to wait with mounting impatience for him to finally give his answer. Once the pregnant pause had run its course, he parted his lips.

“I think we should let this one go.” He said finally. “I know it’s not what you three want to hear, but my time on Gamma Eridine has helped to refocus me on getting this fleet back to the Alpha Quadrant. You make good points, but it’s still possible that destroying the Vidiians could only be a dangerous, time consuming, and futile distraction.”

Lyra’s expression didn’t shift as Ivan delivered his choice, but she was watching him carefully with those cold, dark eyes of hers. After a long moment, they slowly slid across the way to where Andrei was sitting in his chair with his drink. Instead of speaking immediately, she decided to see how her beloved would react to this turn of events.

“If that’s your decision.” Andrei started, his face starting to crease into a frown for the first time. “It’s yours to make, but I think it’s a mistake. The Vidiians are too stupid to give up.”

“Yes, but we don’t have to be.” Ivan said and stood up finally. As soon as he was on his feet, however, the lights dimmed and the red alert klaxons started to blare loudly.

Lyra’s lips parted to say something as well, but she was cut off by the alert. Instead, she immediately moved to stand. The ship shook and she stumbled slightly in the transition, but remained on her feet. She cast one more look at Ivan and then to Andrei, then walked out of the Captain’s quarters without another word.

Ivan, who was already standing, took a single glance at the rest of his family, and then each of them got up and made a beeline for the door after Lyra.

END
]]> Tue, 21 Oct 2025 04:46:38 +0000 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/873 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/873
Mission - Historiae Terrae Et Imperii
Location - The Palace

The Presentation of the Ladies was fast approaching, a ceremonial ball which began in the Court Season held in the Spring. The time drew near, and everyone who was anyone at Court would be there, twirling under the watchful eye of the Empress. The fact that Her Majesty wasn't doing her job alone this year didn't surprise Khalon; the poor woman had basically been barely holding it together since the attack on Antonius life. The fact that she had asked Lady Amalie to assist her provided him some amusement.

He sat in his Rome apartment overlooking the city. It was stylish, beautiful, and full windows and striking colors, but none of that was a surprise. He wore cream pants and a blood red Henley. The woman across from him, bold and strong with a beautiful, dangerous face decorated like a painting with smooth, glowing ebony skin. Something about her was otherworldly, and her eyes communicated she knew it.

“Lady Thora Nielsen has arrived, my Lord.” Came the voice of an aide, stepping into the sitting room for just a moment.

“Good.” He said, his eyes moving to the door. “Show her in.”

Just a moment later, the beautiful Danish girl stepped into his office. It was immediately apparent that she was mildly stressed judging by the slightly strained smile and stiff curtsy she offered to Khalon. She wore a simple but stylish enough emerald green a-line dress that flattered her figure, and her dark hair was pulled back from her beautiful face.

“Hello, Lord Price.”

Khalon watched as Thora entered the room, his eyes following the shape of her body and the unique and beautiful face she possessed. He watched differently than he tended to watch others, calculating and evaluating where he normally only charmed. He stood and approached her, reaching out and taking her hand gently.

“Lady Thora. I’m pleased to see you’ve made it to Rome in such timely fashion.” he said, turning his gaze to the dark woman on another couch. “Allow me to introduce you to Ashiya Kimia.”

Thora’s eyes moved over to the exotic looking woman and she smiled briefly, offering a nod. “Hello, nice to meet you.”

She followed along with Khalon as he led her by the hand, liking the feeling of it but more intrigued by the other woman.

The woman on the other couch didn’t speak, only watched with even more calculation than he had. Her eyes were a stark contrast to her skin and, though she was very beautiful, they were vibrant and vacant. Kalon brought Thora over to the couch where he’d been sitting and gestured to it, sitting down with her, his hand still in hers.

“Sit with me.” he said, his voice low and warm. “Is this your first time in the Imperial Capital?”

“I was here once when I was very little for some party I don’t remember, but I haven’t been since.” Thora sat down next to Khalon, leaving room between their bodies but angling her knees toward his. “It’s… a lot.”

“The best always is.” Khalon said, chuckling in a way that indicated he understood what she meant. “I remember the first time I came to Court as a kid. Overwhelming opulence. Spending time around royals..it was almost too much. Did you meet anyone interesting yet?”

“No, not yet. It was mostly just random attendants helping the new courtiers find their rooms and getting settled in. It is all rather involved with the extra security I imagine has been put in place, or maybe it’s like that all the time? I’m sure I don’t need to tell you about it.” Thora gave a soft laugh though it was slightly nervous.

“The Imperial Guard takes their task very seriously.” He said, returning the smile as the moonlight streamed in through sheer white curtains. “I suppose you’d like to know why you’re here?”

“Yes, that would be nice.” She smiled, then glanced back over her shoulder at the woman still sitting silently. One manicured brow lifted just a bit, but then she slowly turned her attention back to Khalon politely and with expectant energy.

“You are going to learn all the skills of a Courtesan. And then you’re going to use them on someone very important.” He said, pointing to the other woman. “The art of seduction, the art of lovemaking; Ashiya will teach you.”

Thora blinked once, the smile still on her face, but she seemed more stunned than anything. “What?”

Khalon grinned, licking his lips amusedly.

“You heard me.” He said simply. “She's a master. It’s very important to me that you learn everything you can so that you can be successful. I hope that isn’t a problem?”

Thora moved then, her body shifting and her hands both moving into her lap. “Sorry, I just want to make sure I understand you correctly. You want me… to learn how to please a - well, I’m going to assume a man - and then… follow through with doing that to someone? Who?”

“You'll know who soon enough.” Khalon said, looking at Ashiya’s fascinated face. “If you end up passing her little tests and show you have the skill for this particular assignment.”

“Mm…” Thora made a slight face. “Is this person over three times my age?”

Khalon burst out in a controlled, genuine laugh. He understood her concern and had no problem showing her.

“No, not at all. And he’s kind, fit, and decently handsome.” He said, honest. “There’s nothing to worry about there.”

The young woman was obviously still skeptical, but she did seem to at least believe Khalon when he assured her that the man in question wasn’t extremely old in her eyes. She licked her lips and squeezed her hands together slightly. “And… you’ll be able to assure me of a decent match for a husband at some point even after I do this?”

“That won’t be hard at all.” He said with a nod. “After all, with your beauty and my clout, you could have just about any single man you want. Pick one, and I’ll make it happen.”

“And you would provide the other things we discussed when you visited my home?” She asked, being vague as she wasn’t sure how much the courtesan observing them was supposed to know of whatever this arrangement would be.

“If I said I would do it, I will.” He said, locking eyes with her, his expression smoldering and full of challenge.

“Girl, look at me.” the other woman said, her voice low and sweet like honey. She leaned forward, her large breasts straining the wrap dress she was wearing. “I want to see what kind of potential you have.”

Thora was about to say something else but stopped when Ashiya spoke to her. She blinked and turned to face the woman, looking into her eyes with her own curious, nervous gaze. “Okay…”

Ashiya stared at Thora for several silent seconds, her observant eyes flirting purposely from her eyes to her lips, her body to her hair.

“Why are you here, girl? And don’t bother telling me the answer Lord Khalon would give. The reason you came here, risking so much on a whispered promise.”

“Because I want to do something with my life.” Thora replied honestly. “My family is wealthy, but not that wealthy. If I want to do anything meaningful other than marry a rich lord, I am going to need resources to do so.”

“And you’re willing to do whatever it takes to get that?” She asked, leaning forward slightly. “Be honest. I only like sweet lies.”

“I’m not going to kill someone.” Thora stated bluntly. “But… anything else I can think of… yes.” She let out a breath, feeling the weight of what she had just committed to, but unsure of what it would mean for her in the end.

The woman smiled, her white teeth a perfect contrast to her skin.

“Have you ever been with a man, or have you gotten all your experience from boys thus far?” Ashiya asked, looking comfortable and curious.

Thora shifted, this time demurring slightly and brushing a lock of her dark hair behind her ear. “Ah… boys, I guess. One boy.”

“Good. One puppy is an experience where big dogs might be overkill.” She said, then looked to Khalon. “She's a bit shy, but I’ll fix that. She’ll be just fine. She might even end up being a better student than you were.”

“Um…” Thora blinked and looked at Khalon, the question plainly there, but she decided not to ask. She doubted he would answer her anyways. “I’m… glad.”

“You should be. Your life will never be the same once you see the world from my perspective.” Ashiya said, standing up, her body long and beautiful. “Lord Price, I will take my leave. Thora, I’ll be in touch with my schedule in hand.”

“We appreciate your services.” Khalon said, looking at the woman with a wink. As she left the room, he turned back to Thora. “Now I can tell you a hit more. The Crown Prince is becoming a man. There are many forces in this city, who mean to exploit that fact in order to control him, and, therefore, the future of the empire. Believe me when I tell you I'm not one of those people.”

He leaned forward, grabbing her hands again, his eyes fast on hers.

“I want the a Crown Prince so distracted he doesn’t have time for schemers.”

“You… you want me to sleep with the Crown Prince?” Thora asked, her face scrunching slightly again and her body becoming tense. “Isn’t… isn’t he engaged?”

“Whether you sleep or not is entirely up to you.” Khalon said with a smart raise of his eyebrow. “And yes, he’s engaged to a very good girl prepared for a very vanilla relationship, and I'm certain he’s perfectly happy with that. The problem is he’s never going to make it past the wolves with ambition and large breasts. That’s where you come in. You’re going to take hold of his dick like a rudder and steer him straight ahead.”

A thread of frustration crossed Thora’s face. “You know exactly what I meant when I said sleep with him. Is that what you want?”

“I want you to fuck his brains out and play with his hair.” He said with a nod. “You knew exactly what I meant as well. “Keep him happy, satisfied, and distracted, but don't catch feelings. This is patriotism and nothing more.”

“Why aren’t you just having his fiance do this?” Thora asked as she stood and began to pace a small area of the room. “And what about his family? What if they find out I’m doing this? What if my future Empress finds out?”

“Have you ever met Lady Amalie?” He asked, looking more amused than curious. “She’s got no venom at all. She won’t do anything to you, and with my support, she won’t be able to anyway.”

He squeezed her hand, a challenge in his expression.

“Don't tell me you’re afraid of a 15 year old China doll. And trust me, if she knew why you were doing this, she would thank you 1000 times.”

“Why would she thank me?” Thora stopped pacing and looked at Khalon with a confused and still frustrated expression. “I imagine she would prefer to do it herself.”

“Because she’s a virgin and an innocent who is being constantly watched by the keepers and ladies sent with her by her father. They couldn’t so much as walk in the gardens by themselves. Ironically, shes the only girl at Court he wouldn’t be able to fuck.”

The young woman just stared at him, her lips pursing and her brows raising. “Are you really going to sit there and tell me for all the strings you people in the palace can pull, that you really couldn’t figure out how to get those two alone and unattended?”

“Very smart people have been on this project, Thora. When one has been to court, one either learns to play these games or one goes nowhere.” he said, not really being interested in having an 18 year-old from some random city try to poke holes in his plan. “She might not even put out. You will.”

“Pretty sure if the future emperor tells the future empress to bend over, she’s supposed to do that or risk not being the empress anymore.” Thora pointed out, her voice still flat. She waved a hand then, “What do you get out of all this anyways?”

“You ask a lot of questions.” Khalon said, suppressing his annoyance at her implication that his plan was flawed. She really didn’t know anything about the situation. “The future Emperor won’t tell you to bend over. He’s a virgin and he thinks he’s happy to remain that way. I’m telling you to.”

“What if he actually is happy to remain that way and he won’t sleep with me. What then?” She wrapped her arms around her body, accentuating her own very impressive chest.

Khalon smiled; looking down at her figure.

“Not likely, my Lady.” He said , his voice smooth and warm. His presence was as intoxicating as ever, but it seemed to intensity in that moment. “If you know what you’re doing, he’ll go for you if he’ll go for anyone.”

Thora noted that wasn’t really an answer, but she could also tell Khalon wasn’t exactly in an answering mood. “What if his sister finds out?”

“Hopefully, you won’t be that sloppy.” Ive answered, but licked his full lips, calm. “But I have an excellent rapport with both the Orsini daughters. I’ll smooth things over.”

Her brows went up. Sisters? Royal ones at that? The man certainly liked to play with fire. Hopefully she didn’t get burned with him. “Alright.”

“You’ll have a week to learn under Ashiya before the Presentation of the Ladies. If I were you, I would make myself scarce at court. It will help you make a first impression at the right time.”

“I have no problems doing that.” Thora let out a breath and reached up to brush her hair back. “Is there… anything else?”

“Not quite yet.” He said, eying her. “For now, my car will take you back to the palace.”

“Um… okay.” Thora blinked and blushed slightly as he brushed her hair back from her face. “I think that’s all for now. If I have any questions or need to contact you, is that alright?”

“Of course. Just be careful. Subtly is our weapon just as much as anything else.” He answered, standing and kissing the back of her hand slowly. “Until next time.”

“Y-yes. Until next time.” Thora’s blush only deepened when he kissed the back of her hand. It was a gesture she was used to receiving, but there was something different about how this one was delivered that triggered interest and desire. She withdrew her hand a moment later and curtsied to him. “Lord Price.”

With that, she made a hasty retreat.

END
]]> Wed, 07 May 2025 05:28:31 +0000 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/871 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/871
Mission - Historiae Terrae Et Imperii
Location - Amalienborg Palace

Amalienborg Palace had stood in the city of Copenhagen for centuries. The four separate palaces that comprised the area all served their own purposes through the years, sometimes strictly as residences for the Lord Mayor’s extended family, sometimes as government buildings, but their exteriors had remained largely the same with the only upgrades made being those for added security, even then they were closely styled to the original architecture. For the past three generations, the Nielsen family had ruled Copenhagen as Lord Mayors. They were popular enough with the citizens, though the city lacked notoriety despite being the capital of Denmark; the country had been continuously overshadowed by its northern Nordic neighbors for decades, and it didn’t seem like that would change any time soon.

The Lord Mayor’s residence was a hub of activity. Only two days ago they had been informed that High Lord Khalon Price of Mars wished to visit them. There was no reason given, but Alma Nielson, wife of Lord Mayor Karl Nielsen, had certainly been sent into a frenzy to make sure her house was in perfect order to entertain someone of Lord Price’s rank. Part of that order included making sure her newly turned eighteen daughter Thora was presentable and understanding that she must do her best to impress. In Alma’s mind, what else would Lord Price be visiting them for?

A single sleek black car with unseen wheels and a seamless transition between body and window slid past the guard posts outside the palace, having signaled the identity of the VIP it carried. When he traveled off of Mars, he was often accompanied by the Martian Guard. He had decided to forgo that formality for this occasion. This meeting would be as discreet as it reasonably could be. It wasn’t lost on Khalon that a lot of buzz centered around him, but he had managed to avoid the paparazzi.

The car stopped and the back door seemed to appear out of nowhere as it opened. A man stepped out in a cream colored suit that hugged his frame like a glove with a white button-up left open at the collar and a brown belt to compliment his polished shoes. As usual, he smelled like a dream, and he smiled handsomely as a slightly flustered-looking attendant came over to collect him.

Before he knew it, he was being ushered into a beautifully decorated reception room where the Nielsen family had gathered to welcome him. He started with a powerful handshake to the Lord Mayor. It would be up to him to introduce the rest.

“Good evening, thank you for having me, my Lord. I’m Lord Khalon Price of Mars.” He said, his introduction perfectly superfluous.

Karl’s grip was strong in return, and he offered a respectful nod to Khalon. Karl was a man who screamed “average”. There was nothing noteworthy about his looks; slightly above average height, average features, average fitness, average brown eyes. The man would never stand out in a crowd, but he was at the very least dressed fashionably in a navy suit with his blonde hair slicked back.

“Welcome to my home, Lord Price. Allow me to introduce you to my family.” He angled his body to the side and brought his wife up with one hand. “This is my wife Alma.”

Much like her husband, Alma was quite average. Shorter and with a perfectly “okay” body a bit on the fuller side as if she had never lost the weight from bearing her children. Her face was pretty, but that was obviously due to the careful application of makeup to make her look her best. Her navy dress was last season’s fashion, but it did look decent on her. She curtsied to Khalon.

“It’s an honor to host you here.”

“The honor is mine.” Khalon said, searching her blue eyes with a devastating smile. He took her hand in his and pressed his lips to it, ever the charmer. Then he turned to the others in the room. “And these must be your children.”

“Yes.” Karl said and turned toward his three children. “My eldest, Karl Egon, regretted he couldn’t be here, but he had already made commitments of attendance to another social gathering. This is my second son Johannes.”

Johannes, like his parents, was rather average in basic looks, but at twenty he seemed to understand his own failing and had remedied that quite a bit by looking after his grooming and fitness. He was well muscled, and his sandy blonde hair was styled in one of the popular longer cuts. He reached out for Khalon’s hand.

“Pleasure.”

Khalon shook the manna hand firmly, no question about his own confidence. His smile retracted to one more fitting for a man.

“Johannes. Nice to meet you.”

“And this is my youngest daughter Ida.” Karl indicated to a girl who was likely around eight and dressed in a cute purple dress. It was hard to tell whether she would inherit her parents’ average looks at this age or not, but she smiled up at Khalon brightly, seeming unashamed she was missing one of her front teeth.

“Hi!”

Khalon’s smile brightened tremendously. He’d always loved little kids. He shook her hand gently.

“Hi, Ida. You’ve got a lovely dress on.”

Ida smiled and immediately grabbed her skirt, holding it out and twisting her body back and forth to show off her dress a bit more. “Thank you. It’s my favorite one.”

Karl seemed content to allow Khalon to decide when he wanted to disengage with Ida on his own, and only when he did so did he finish the introductions.

“And this is my eldest daughter Thora.”

Thora was decidedly not average in the slightest. High cheekbones, full pink lips, piercing blue eyes, and a head of thick dark brown hair that almost seemed to sparkle in the light. Her body had modest but noticeable curves, but what truly stood out was her impressive chest that seemed to strain against the confines of the form fitting black dress she was wearing. The only average thing about her was her height. She tipped her head to Khalon and then curtsied, sending a wave of her hair tumbling elegantly over a thin shoulder.

“Lord Price.”

As far as looks went, she would certainly do the job. He’d done his research and knew that she was beautiful, though he would have to admit he was surprised at how beautiful. He gave her a once over, offering an expression that was warm and inviting, though there was a hint of edge to it.

“You are a vision.” He said, taking her hand and leaning down. His full lips met her knuckles slowly and his eye drifted back up to her face. “Your reputation holds up to reality, my Lady.”

Thora demurred, lowering her eyes from his more intense gaze, but before she spoke they briefly flicked back up to look at him. “You’re very kind, Lord Price. I’m not sure yours truly does you justice though.”

Khalon’s grin turned genuinely amused. The compliment came easy, but what impressed him was something much more important: she was smart. Hopefully smart enough to take the deal he had to offer. He looked at her a long while, a sort of intense calm settling between them.

“Lord Nielsen, I'm sure I could stare into your daughter’s eyes all evening.” Khalon said, not shifting his gaze as he spoke. “Have you thought about having her apply for a season at court? I’m sure all the boys there would fall over themselves to arrange a match with you for her hand. I certainly would.”

Karl opened his mouth to answer, but it seemed Alma couldn’t quite contain herself any longer. “Would you really?” She asked, taking a step forward toward Khalon and looking up at him. “We had thought about it but the competition is so… fierce.”

Khalon squeezed Thora’s hand and then released it, turning to her mother.

“It is, but not when you have a face like Thora’s and a brain between your ears.” Khalon said, talking about the game at court more than anything else. “I’m surprised you haven’t sent her yet.”

“I wanted Thora to finish her education. It is important to me that my children are educated and up to date on current events so they can carry on conversations.” Karl noted. “She’s also reached the age of majority as of last month, so we can truly consider what would be her best match.”

Thora simply stood quietly, quite used to being talked about in this way when she was standing right there, it was relatively common practice after all.

“It’s a tough selection to pass. Her Imperial Majesty is very selective, and cares more about blood than she does about brains or beauty.” Khalon said, eyeing Thora. “I could pull some strings and get you a spot if you’d like. One look at you, and some powerful Lord would do anything he can to get a ring on your finger.”

“Well who could say no to that.” Alma replied for her daughter and continued before Thora had any chance to speak. “Would you like a tour of our gardens, perhaps? They are quite lovely this time of year.”

“Yes, I really would.” Khalon said, Grace fully in tact as he turned to the 18 year old woman. “Thora, will you show me the beautiful gardens?”

“Of course, Lord Price.” Thora replied. Her voice was softly accented and pleasant, and when she smiled it lit up her face even more. “Please.”

She indicated the way they would be going and then started to walk. Karl gestured for one of his house guards to follow as chaperone. As they exited the main palace and headed along the well kept path, the man seemed fully inclined to give them their entire space while only keeping them in eyeline, but he didn’t seem too worried about that either.

“Sorry about my mom, she gets excited.”

“Don’t worry about it. It’s normal.” Khalon said, waking with her at a slow pace among the evening flowers. “To be honest with you, most mothers get excited when I’m around. I couldn't tell if you were excited though.”

“I’m too curious to be excited, really.” Thora shrugged, replying honestly. “I can’t figure out why you would possibly be here. It surely isn’t for me, I’m a relative nobody and you’re High Lord of Mars; it isn’t like we have met before or had any sort of friendship that might override the fact my family is small and my city doesn’t have much to offer.”

“Because I heard you were beautiful and intelligent.” He said, striding next to her confidently. “Intelligent enough to know when an opportunity is too good to pass up.”

“Oh? What kind of opportunity might that be, Lord Price?” She asked, looking at him with a quirked brow and skeptical gleam in her blue eyes.

“Rubbing elbows with one of the most powerful people in the Empire, learning things no tutor could ever teach you, and in the end, a match that will change your family forever…if you’re good.” He said, looking at her with an expression full of dark mystery and seduction. “How does that sound?”

“I’d say it sounds potentially dangerous.” Thora replied honestly and shrugged her shoulders. “Who would the match be with?”

“I’ll tell you after you say yes.” Khalon said, licking his full lips. “Nothing else would do. Caution is the first step of conquest. I can tell you no one of any importance is going to find you here.”

“You’re right, but trouble also won’t find me here. I can’t say yes without knowing a little more.” She shrugged again. “It wouldn’t be intelligent of me.”

“Well you can’t learn anymore.” Khalon said frankly, though it almost sounded like good news coming from his honey lips. “Do you want a life with no trouble? Marry a wealthy commoner from Copenhagen and settle down to a quiet life?”

“That doesn’t sound so bad, really.” Thora paused at one of the large flowering bushes and considered it. “You can surely give me at least a hint of what I would be doing.”

He walked with her in silence for a few moments, and it wasn’t clear if he was thinking or merely letting the peace of the garden descend on them for a space.

“Maybe I can, but it depends.” He said, finally breaking the quiet. “What do you want, Thora? Not what you’re supposed to want or what your parents want for you. What do you want?”

“I’d like to live a little and do something meaningful before I’m trotted out like a prized broodmare ready for auction.” She said honestly while looking at him. “Like, I want to settle down eventually but I’m only just eighteen.”

“What I’m proposing would give you memories to best those of anyone, even the highest echelons of the court. And it wouldn’t be permanent.” He said with a grin. “Perhaps a bit risky but I’ll protect you on my honor. You’ll be able to return to your life here whenever you want.”

“Hmm… and what other benefits would this offer besides some match at the end and memories?” She asked, her eyes falling on his full lips as he grinned.

Khalon watched her, reading her expression with crystal clarity. He paused in his walking and leaned in just a bit.

“Again, that comes down to what you want, Thora.” He said, his voice low.

Thora looked between his lips and eyes as he leaned in closer, eventually pulling back just slightly to give herself space. “Well, what if I said you?”

He smirked, turning and walking with her again to keep up appearance.

“I’d say the feeling is mutual.” He said. It wasn’t the first time he’d strung a woman along, after all. Princess Elena was a prime example. It was messy work, but if that was the angle, that was the angle. “Do what I say when I say it, and there’s nothing in the Empire I won’t find a way to get you.”

This time, Thora smirked. “I’m young, but I’m not that naive, Lord Price. I simply wanted to know if you were going to be honest with me… because how could I trust you at your word if you aren’t?”

“Wise enough to know that I came here with some power behind me, and that I can give you what you want quite easily.” He said, eyeing her. “Whether I will or not depends entirely on circumstances. I’ve made certain other commitments which prevent me from..giving you what we both want for now.”

They took a bend in the garden, his fingers moving to brush the flowers gently.

“I take it you aren’t a virgin.”

“Well that is an entirely rude and improper insinuation.” Thora’s brows raised. “Why exactly would that matter in this case?”

“Yes, it is, isn't it? Being gallant all the time gets a bit boring. Seduction is full of lies, and you want honesty. Or so you say.” He said, looking at her. “I’m asking because I want you to make someone very powerful fall madly in love with you. You’ll be taught the skills if you’re willing, but I’m curious how you see the world and the power you wield in it.”

“I’m willing to learn new skills for the right motivation.” She walked closer to him, her blue eyes trailing over his profile. “You sound like you could offer that indeed.”

He eyed her, realizing she was exactly the girl he was looking for in this mission he was on. She had a mind that understood the Terran nature. She was perhaps interested in him, but she was also trying to manipulate him.

“Would you consider yourself a discreet person?” He asked.

“If I wasn’t discreet, you’d have facts, not insinuations, don’t you think?” She replied, her voice flirtatious and mildly challenging.

“If you weren’t discreet I could teach you to be.” He said, pausing and putting his hand on the base of a garden statue. He observed the fine craftsmanship for a moment in peace. “You’re as discreet as you want to be. I’m busy in Rome building a house of cards. Someone like you..might try to knock it down. So I’m afraid I have to ask you again…”

They were obscured by the statue now and could no longer be observed by the guard, a man who seemed genuinely unworried about this fact before. Khalon leaned in a bit again, his eyes locked in hers.

“What do you want? You don’t have the mind of a girl who wants some fun.”

“I’ll be honest with you and say I don’t exactly know right now, but whatever path I take I know I will need money and connections. I want to build a life that is mine before anyone else’s, and I will need those things to do that. I want to be able to invest in things, build a business, and not have to rely on someone else unless I want to. I want the power of choice.” She leaned in closer to him, not shying from him.

“If you can give me that, then I will give you what you need.”

“I can.” He said, his eyes moving to her perfectly formed lips before he looked back into her eyes. “Expect a call from the Palace in the next few days, if you’re committed. As soon as you get to Rome, following all the formalities, come to me. You’re good, but you have a lot to learn before we begin.”

“Well then I shall see you soon, I imagine, Lord Price. Now are you going to stay for the rest of the day, or what excuse shall I give my parents as to why you hastily left my home?” She asked and quirked a brow.

“Tell them you’re going to Court. They won’t care about the rest.” He said with a mirthful grin. “Until next time, Thora.”

He turned then and walked back toward the guard without her, making his way toward the palace and the exit. He had accomplished what he’d come for, and no amount of work would get him any further along. Only once, he turned his head and looked over his shoulders at her, his eyes full of interest and mystery, and then he was gone from her view.

Thora was watching him go with interest, but it wasn’t the extremely intense interest that Khalon was used to from most women. Instead it was subdued, desiring, but understanding the desire would likely never be met. Once he was out of sight, she turned with her escort and made her way back to the house to inform her parents that she would indeed be going to court, but they didn’t need the other details.

END
]]> Wed, 07 May 2025 05:26:37 +0000 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/868 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/868
Mission - Historiae Terrae Et Imperii
Location - The Pyramid

It seemed to Giana at times that she spent more time in her office at the Pyramid than she did anywhere else these days, and in reality she likely wasn’t that far off. It wasn’t as if she had something or someone waiting for her at home, and with the amount of work she had when one considered all of the roles she was playing in her life, it was likely for the best. She stood at the back of her office looking out of the massive window that served as the fourth wall in its entirety. Her thin arms were wrapped around her thin body, and a mild frown rested on her beautiful face. While she had physically restored herself after CJ had approached her over a month ago, Giana still wasn’t sleeping well and was constantly exhausted. She couldn’t remember the last time she had a full night's sleep. Her day was predictably full of meetings, though these two were the last. One was a meeting with CJ, and the last one would be a meeting with Khalon. Truthfully, she wasn’t looking forward to either. The office door opened, and her assistant spoke up just enough to be heard.

“Chancellor Zajak is here to see you.”

“Send her in.” Giana replied, pulling herself away from the window and taking her seat behind the large white desk.

Several moments later, her door was opened by an aide and the Chancellor entered with the Director of Imperial Intelligence in tow. CJ wore a white blazer and black suit pants with stylish, comfortable shoes she’d acquired from Bella Gia and Nolan walked rigidly in his signature smokey pin-stripped suit. They both moved with modest, smooth confidence, two operators from different sides of the tracks. They bowed and curtsied at once before the desk.

“Your Highness.” CJ said. “I brought Director Nazar along as I anticipated the topic which is likely foremost in your mind.”

“It is good to see you both.” Giana nodded and gestured to the two seats in front of her for them to sit. Once they were settled, she sat back and folded her hands together, the Emperor’s blue eyes peering at both through long, dark lashes. “I’m sure you aren’t wrong in what I want to talk about, so please, update me on the current situation with the Romulans.”

“The Romulan Ambassador had an..unfortunate accident. His villa in the countryside was reduced to rubble by a bomb that several expert sources can confirm was designed, built, and shipped to Terra in a chain from Cardassian Prime.” Nolan said, having received a nod from CJ. “He, his wife, and their three children were killed in the blast, along with several servants.”

“A tragedy.” CJ said, looking almost sad. “First Consul t’Nairrehk has been beside herself with concern. He was, after all, her maternal uncle. She’s doing her best to stabilize her government, especially considering the wild accusations the Second Consul is issuing that we are responsible for his death rather than the Alliance.”

“A ludicrously unprovable accusation based on no physical evidence whatsoever, I assure you.” Nolan added, his cold eyes falling on Giana. “The emergency workers are searching for the Ambassador’s remains, but the explosion was so devastating, it’s an impossible task. Some even dare to speculate he isn’t dead at all, but rather hidden away in some dark deep hole..where no one will ever hear from him again.”

Giana listened to the two intently, her eyes moving back and forth in turn as they spoke. She found herself mildly annoyed that they were giving her the runaround and not simply being direct when it was she who enabled them to do any of this, but she supposed it was natural for them, and she would simply have to read between the lines. It wasn’t her forte, but she had gotten consistently better about it over the past few months. After a few long beats of silence, she gave a sigh.

“How terrible for them. Make sure we do everything we can to figure out exactly what happened.”

“Yes, ma’am.” CJ said with a knowing expression. “The Ambassador had a Klingon friend he liked to visit once every few months in the depths of space. He has gone silent.”

“And when was the last time the ambassador visited this friend?” Giana prompted patiently.

“Just a few days before the massacre on Palvo.” CJ answered, her meaning clear.

“Our suspicion is that the Ambassador was an important link in a chain of intragalactic figures who oppose the cooperative efforts of the Empire and the Republic.” Nolan said, pursing his thin lips together. “The Klingon is only another link in that chain.”

“My chief question has been how high the chain has been forged. It seems this conspiracy involved at least a handful of influential Romulan statesmen.“

“A good question… and one that would be best served answered quickly, I would imagine.” Giana ran a hand idly over the polished white wood of her desk. “Do we know where this Klingon is?”

“He’s returned to Qo’noS, hiding in some dark hole where he believes we can’t touch him.” Nolan answered, his eye contact unwavering. “He’s quite wrong, but that makes no difference. He won’t be able to give us the answers we desire.”

“We believe the two of them were mere middle men, working to further the ends of higher ups, ma’am.” CJ responded. “If that’s the case, the Klingons can do nothing for us. Rather, we will be looking for who directed the Ambassador.”

Giana listened to the pair in front of her, focusing on their words and allowing them to lead without being overt as much as they could. Things just seemed to be more comfortable that way. “Fair enough. Do we have any leads on that?”

“Yes, Highness.” Nolan said, reaching up and touching his chin for an instant, a rare move from a typically stoical and unnaturally constant man. “How much do you know about the L’Haan Party in the Romulan Senate?”

“Nothing detailed. I know they are an opposing
party to the current one in power and they lean more toward neutrality in the war we wage against the Alliance.” Giana supplied.

“Officially, they desire neutrality. Some of the major members of their party, however, have been known to advocate for a closer relationship with the Alliance.” CJ explained. “The Ambassador was a known associate with some of those individuals, and our suspicion is that he may have been cooperating with some plot designed to destabilize our relationship with the Republic.”

Giana looked at CJ when she spoke, but when she was done the woman’s blue eyes drifted between CJ and Nolan again. “How confident are you on that being a possibility?”

“At this point, ma’am, it is something like an unconfirmed certainty. Our only source of that certainty has confirmed it, but under duress. We have a network of agents working to confirm the truth of the matter and to figure out the main players.” Nolan reported. The assignment went far beyond those limits, but Nolan kept that to himself.

“So, we are stuck waiting?” Giana asked slowly, a note of uncertainty mixed with apprehension in her voice.

“At the decision-making level, yes.” He answered. “But rest assured, your highness, Imperial Intelligence is hard at work to get to the bottom of this and identify those responsible.”

“In the meantime, the Romulan First Consul has issued a rebuke against the Alliance for this attack, but significant numbers in her government suggest that we are responsible.” CJ answered with a calm tone. “If there were any overtures between the Romulans and the Alliance, the death of the ambassador has certainly thrown confusion into it. The same can be said, however, for our relationship with the Romulans.”

“I would imagine so.” Giana paused then, considering what she had before her. “Usually, we would make some sort of overture as a token of our friendship. Perhaps we might do the same here… what might be beneficial to us?”

“The Foreign Secretary has suggested the same. A public show of support for their cause would at least give us an opportunity to advance our own aims in their name.” CJ responded, steepling her long, slender fingers. “We could deliver them a scalp from the Alliance which they couldn’t easily refuse without indicating they’re playing both sides.”

Folding her hands in front of her, Giana nodded. “That sounds reasonable, is it safe to assume the two of you have someone in mind?”

“Certain evidence has been made to suggest that the Ambassador’s accomplice, General Korr of the Alliance, is responsible for the plot to kill the Ambassador. This is the same man that fled to Qo’noS.” Nolan reported, folding his leg and looking at the princes with serious calm. “Taking him out and reporting it as assistance to the Romulans would seem quite helpful.”

It was quite clear Giana was paying attention to what was being said to attempt to make an informed - and correct - decision. While she knew better than to have implicit trust in literally anyone, the two people sitting before her had been loyal and true to her father and CJ had been loyal to Giana herself; they had their motives, they wanted power, but if their motives were aligned and true to the safety and prosperity of the Empire and Emperor, they could have their power. “Very well. When could this be done?”

“A few days at most.” Nolan said, the slightest hint of a smile on his thin lips. The man would be dead in hours, but a bit of wiggle room never hurt.

CJ’s foot tapped for an instant, a rare flicker of restlessness from a woman who was typically as even as an undisturbed pond. She had been given the authority to handle the situation herself, but it was always safer for a career to get a royal to share the responsibilities for any successes or failures. If one sticks one's neck out too far, one get one's head cut off.

“With your ascent, ma’am, we’ll move forward. Some smart actors in the Republic will know that it’s a set up, but enough of the Romulans will be convinced to throw their diplomatic realignment with the alliance into serious chaos. In the end, the easiest and safest bet would be to remain our partners. We predict it will create an opportunity for a serious political realignment. We already have an ideal candidate in mind to form a new government, if it comes to that. At the same time, we’ll put diplomatic pressure on them to actually engage militarily in joint ops. Ramsay has made it clear he wants joint fleet deployments with Imperial and Republic ships connected at the hip…less chance for any more double crossing.”

“Or more and just of a less subtle kind.” Giana replied dryly while her blue eyes rested on CJ. It was quite clear that the princess was entirely less than thrilled by the prospect of a continued relationship with the Romulans, and who could really blame her considering. Still, there was a certain set to her jaw that indicated a grudging acceptance. For now.

“Do what needs to be done and keep me informed. Is there anything else?”

“One of the inefficiencies of a weak state is competition for control of affairs.” CJ said with a subtle smile as she rose. Nolan stood with her. “Nothing else, ma’am.”

“Thank you for your time.” Nolan said, his voice rigid and droning.

“I look forward to our next meeting.” Giana bid them goodbye with a nod; it wasn’t exactly clear if the words were genuine, but with her personal stake in the matter it seemed likely that they were.

The pair turned and left together, CJ moving gracefully in the lead and Nolan following behind her. Later, they would have a brief conversation about how well the Princess-Regent was managing her role, a fact that gave CJ no small amount of joy.


It was only a few minutes before her aide returned, announcing that Lord Price was ready to meet her. The woman turned to go get him, but was shocked to find that he had already followed her back and was standing in the hallway behind her. She grinned awkwardly and stepped aside, and Khalon walked into the office.

He wore a dark grey suite with a custom, crisscross design, a pair of polished brown shoes, a bold red tie. As always, he smelled like a cologne ad. He offered her a curious expression, knowing she was tired even from his place at the door. She was always tired, it seemed.

“Your Highness.” He said smoothly.

“Lord Price.” She greeted in return as the door was still in the process was closing, but as soon as it was Khalon could see her shoulders drop into a more relaxed position. Her face did the same, and he could see exactly how tired she was, though there was something else there this time, some sort of deep apprehension. This time she stood from behind her desk and moved to pour herself a small glass of wine.

“Would you like some?”

“I never miss a chance to drink with you.” He said, stepping in and sitting down on one of her couches, his body language growing more familiar. He crossed one leg over the other, watching as she grabbed the wine. “If you don’t start getting some sleep, I might have to start drugging you, ma’am.”

“Gods, don’t ma’am me, Khalon.” Giana half scoffed, though it was through a mildly amused smile. “I swear I’m starting to hear it like a mother bird hears her chicks constantly screaming for food ‘ma’am, ma’am, ma’am’.” She raised her voice to sound small and childish to parrot the words, then chuckled as she poured the second half glass of wine. It was an amount that wasn’t meant to bring relaxation, but it was a typical amount to bring the edge off nerves - and serve as a bit of a shield.

She walked over to the couches and gave him his wine, then took a seat in one of the chairs across from him so she could face him. “I need to talk to you about something… personal and rather sensitive…”

He accepted the glass, his fingers brushing hers in a way that belied a casual flirtation that had become a pattern for him with her. He lifted an eyebrow, leaving the drink resting in his hand for now.

“Personal and sensitive.” He said, smirking slightly. “My specialty.”

Giana eyed him in a way that easily communicated he was about to not enjoy this conversation anymore than she. She raised her glass and took a sip of her wine, then took a deep breath after swallowing it. “The gods have seen fit to keep my father away, and I do not know how long that will last. Our older brother was a monster of a man not worth anything in this world or the next.. But I have no more brothers, I have no uncles or cousins I trust besides one, and frankly I don’t know his… moral character well enough to approach him about this.”

If Khalon had been a different man, he would have leaned forward. Instead, his wine glass went to his full lips and he sipped, his eyes glinting with curiosity. He didn’t interrupt, only let the silence create space for her.

She didn’t continue immediately, instead just sat there looking uncomfortable and for the right words to say. She took another sip of her wine and then finally a deep breath. “My brother is… reaching a certain age…”

A small smirk crossed Khalon’s face, but he maintained his composure, taking yet another sip. He would let her finish, but this was certainly getting interesting.

When she saw the smirk on his face, Giana was immediately mildly annoyed. She was certain he knew where she was going with this and instead of helping, he seemed to be enjoying her discomfort. She pursed her lips and looked away briefly, wondering if perhaps it was a mistake, but who else could she talk to? Ramsay? He would be appalled. She knew Paolo was close to his trainers that had been with him the past few months, but they were largely peasants and minor nobles who wouldn’t understand the weight of the choices needing to be made.

“I’m afraid his age is going to make him do foolish things with the wrong sort of people. That needs to not happen. I’m sure usually fathers or older brothers or other trusted men in a family would help with this, but as I already said, I’m fresh out of any of those.”

“With Lady Amalie?” He asked simply, his voice smooth. He knew she seldom exercised her sense of humor, so he wasn’t really surprised to see the flash of annoyance on her face. It was a funny, awkward little problem. He figured a Princess might not see it that way. “Because, if it's a matter of her virtue, stranger things have happened.”

“No.” Giana paused, still seeming to try to be diplomatic about it, and then gave up with a disgusted sigh. She put her wine glass down and crossed her legs.

“I’m afraid Cuntessa or a woman like her is going to fall on top of Paolo, smother him with her tits, and his dick is going to accidentally slip into her while that’s happening. She’s been after him since he was like twelve. It’s gross but not unexpected. Problem is he’s a fifteen year old boy, so he’s quite interested.”

Khalon nodded, his eyes widening ever so slightly as he saw the issue. He licked his lips, deciding to keep the humor to himself since she wasn’t ready for that.

“Don’t think I’m being dense here, but I just want to understand your perspective and hopes here.” He said, looking her in the eyes squarely. “Are you concerned that he will break off his engagement and hurt his intended?”

“I don’t think he would break off his engagement, no. My fear is Contessa will grab him by that stupid teenage dick of his and yank him around whatever way she wants to. That is a risk that I’m not willing to take. Now, I will be very clear in saying that I will not allow that to happen, but for the sake of peace I’m hoping some alternate… enticement could be offered. Someone unproblematic and loyal.” Giana held his gaze, still clearly hating this entire topic, but also resolute in her belief in its necessity.

He smiled again, less mocking and more impressed than before.

“That depends. Does he like her personality best or those gigantic fake balloons she wears under her dress?” He asked, a rare instance of crudeness. “Either way, someone can be found, but it would be a hard sell. It doesn’t seem to me like your brother is exactly ready to rip a random woman’s clothes off. He and Contessa have history, as you noted.”

This time, Giana did giggle in genuine amusement. It seemed she appreciated the crude, and given her own turn of phrase over the last few minutes, it likely wasn’t all that surprising. “Did you care about a girls personality when you were fifteen?” She challenged mildly. “I know it may be a difficult thing, but the fact is Amalie is too young, really, and her virtue should be protected if possible. If we can place the woman in his orbit often, perhaps things will sort themselves out and I’ll see about Contessa perhaps having less time to wave her balloons around.”

He seemed to consider the situation for a few moments, studying her as he did six he looked at her with an expression full of mystery and interest, not showing his full mind in any situation.

“I’m going to be honest with you, Giana. This seems like a long shot to me. Of course, you know your brother far far better than I, but I don’t know where we’ll find a woman to bed him who won’t try to wed him as well. They wouldn’t be less crafty than Contessa by far, of course, but honestly, how long could an affair with her last? He isn’t even the Emperor anyway.”

He sipped his wine again, watching her.

“I can go on the search if you’d like, but it might be better to just take care of her..save yourself the trouble. I could do it myself.”

“I don’t particularly want to kill her. Despite seeing her exactly for what she is, she is useful and does give Paolo a good financial education. I’m also relatively sure she single handedly keeps my father’s blood pressure from dipping too low by showing off so much cleavage.” Giana shook her head. “Paolo isn’t Emperor yet, but he will be. Perhaps sooner than he should be, if the gods are cruel. I will not allow another Lisya to harm our Empire in whatever form she may take now. I would like to think with how everything is playing out, she might realize that it is a poor choice, but I think like many women she feels powerful men will protect her. They won’t.”

“Alright.” He said, seeming to take her perspective very seriously. “I think searching for someone a bit closer to his age..someone more developed. But I think it might be hard to keep Amalie from finding out. And that may end up keeping him faithful anyway. A few tears from those big blue eyes and Paolo might take vows of chastity.”

He laughed, leaning back on the couch more. He considered the history; an Emperor and an Orion mistress. It was a tale of weakness and misrule, and he was no more willing to see the Empire suffer such a curse that she was. Perhaps, in the process, he would visit Contessa and make her an offer that would give her a portion of the status she wanted.

“Well that would be much preferred if he did.” Giana shook her head and smiled, though it didn’t quite reach her eyes. “As for Amalie, whatever comes she will simply have to accept it as any woman does. What other choice would she have; not be Empress?” She waved a hand. “If you have any other ideas on this matter though, Khalon, I’ll listen. I’m not a man, this is simply outside what I know. I can only see the big breasted snake in the grass.”

“Honestly?” He asked, then pressed on without waiting for confirmation. “I think Paolo is getting red blood. No one is tempted like an Emperor, but he’s not there yet. Women will throw themselves at him all his life, and if he grows up to be a looker, it will be even worse. I would suggest you let him get it out of his system and show Contessa her place. Then, if she makes a move, she disappears.”

He sipped the wine and then licked the remnants off of his lips.

“But, if we can control who he fucks, all the better. I can look for some experienced young common girls and we can arrange to have them put on his staff in low level positions. That, or young ladies from noble families who will try with all their might, at their parents' insistence, to do what Contessa is doing.”

“You know, I don’t think I would be nearly as bothered if it was anyone but her, but she is just… so very transparent about her desire for power.” Gianna reached up and rubbed her forehead, feeling a headache budding. “Peasants are easier to control than nobility. We’ll also need to make especially sure he isn’t siring royal bastards.” Pausing, she sighed.

“Or you could befriend him and remind him that girls have all sorts of cooties. Do you think that would work?” She asked with a small smile tugging at her lips.

He returned her grin.

“He’s at the age where being covered in cooties sounds like the best fun he could possibly have.” He said, looking her up and down. “I’m inclined to agree.”

Giana gave him a knowing smile and picked up her wine again. “Dear me, are you saying he will never grow out of it?”

“Never.” He said. He studied her form, too thin, but still beautiful to him. “So, what do you want me to do?”

“Do you want the completely honest and improper answer, or the answer I’m going to give you?” Giana asked, quirking a brow.

“Give me the dirty one, Giana.” He says low and warm, smiling handsomely and boldly.

For just a moment, she looked at him while taking another sip of her wine, thinking. Finally, she spoke, quietly and clearly. “I just want you to take care of this. It is extremely awkward for me to have to pay attention to this particular concern. He’s my little brother and I am a sister, not an older brother. I know it will likely take him a long time to understand why it is a concern anyways - maybe not until he has his own fifteen year old son - but I think it might be especially embarrassing coming from his sister.”

He nodded. He certainly didn’t think he was about to be given a mission to get the Crown Prince laid, but he was an excellent choice for the role and he knew it.

“I’ll take care of it.” He said clearly, then leaned forward, all confidence. “But who’s going to take care of you?”

“I suppose that depends on the type of care.” Giana returned, not waning from his confidence. “Take care of it however you think is best, Khalon. I know you have options.”

“I think you need a nice hot bath, a foot massage, and a bed.” He said, finishing his drink and standing up. He looked down at her all refined swagger. “Let’s go.”

Giana laughed softly, looking up at him as he stood across from her. He really was very handsome, and his confidence was hard to ignore. “I’ll do all that when I have time, Khalon, but I have more meetings and matters that need tending to.”

“You need to take care of yourself. All of the work you’re piling on yourself can be delegated. You’re turning into a workaholic. A sexy one, mind you.” He said, drawing near her, his hand sliding down into hers. “Let me take you home.”

“You’re very sweet.” She spoke quietly still, allowing her fingers to brush against his dark skin, “but I need to be here. Besides, I did just delegate something.” She gave him a smile and moved to stand, her thin body drawing up close to him.

Giana had been playing hard to get it seemed, but he knew how overwhelming her work was, let alone the personal issues that went along with this time in her life. Still, he wondered if he had become a useful and dedicated tool for her.

“I know one certain way.” He said, looking at her. “I could keep Contessa busy enough that she doesn’t have time for your brother.”

The softness faded from Giana’s face, her eyes finding his. “Oh? How do you propose to do that?”

“However you want me to.” He said smoothly, searching her eyes. “But I am a single man and still the most eligible bachelor in the Empire. She probably dreams of ruling other places..like Mars. And let’s just say I have the skills to keep her busy. What do you think about that?”

Giana immediately looked irritated by the suggestion and pulled her hand from his while withdrawing from the space they were sharing. Her eyes lingered, and then suddenly the fight went out and she just looked exhausted. It wasn’t like she had a claim to him, but he knew how she felt about Contessa.

“Do what you like, Lord Price.” She said and began to walk back to her desk. “I trust you’ll take care of it.”

She couldn’t have been less helpful, but it was no more than he expected. He grinned, stepping after her a bit.

“I’ve got a few tricks up my sleeves.” He said with a casual ease, not bothered but not pushing her where he knew she wouldn’t go yet. “The First Senator wants to push the Colonial Funding Bill and the Conquest Education Bill this week, and everyone on the Council of Lords has weighed in. I just need your go-ahead before it gets a first reading.”

“I haven’t gotten to read those over yet myself, but I will put them nearer to the top of my work.” Giana replied and took a seat back behind her desk. “Was there anything else, Lord Price?”

“You know I don’t want to sleep with Contessa, right?” He asked, looking at her from his standing position. “She’s a pretty blow up doll, but I’ve got my eye on someone else. I’m just trying to figure out if I’m barking up the wrong tree.”

“Then why allude to doing it, hm?” Giana scowled at him, but again it was short lived like a fire sputtering in and out as it struggled to stay lit.

“I wanted to see if you cared.” He said simply and calmly as if it was the most natural thing in the world. “If you do, it means you either see something between us or you feel like I’m yours in some way. If not..well I’m not getting any younger waiting for a clear sign. Besides, it’s not my style.”

Giana put her elbows on the desk and lifted her hands to her face, covering it and rubbing slowly in a way that wouldn’t completely displace her makeup. She took a deep breath and let it out slowly, simply pressing through her own feelings. “Of course I care, Khalon, especially with her. You’re not stupid.”

“I know, I’m quite smart.” He said with a grin. “Not to mention incredibly handsome. Glad to know you care though. I’ll keep my own present wrapped up since you’re so head over heels for me.”

He teased her confidently, angling for the door.

“Will you do me a favor and tell my assistant to push everything back fifteen minutes on the rest of my schedule?” She stood from her chair and moved to the window, her arms wrapped around herself and her hands cradling her elbows.

Khalon wondered how Sacha had unwrapped this particular puzzle. Then again, she wasn’t wound so tight when he was still around. He wondered to himself if he was wasting his time. She was dating her father’s Empire. She didn’t make any time for anything else, especially not him. He considered his mother’s advice to marry quickly since his sister was missing and secure his line. Perhaps she was right.

“I’ll do that.” He said with a quiet nod, and then turned to leave.

“Thank you.” Thanks was a rarity from a royal, especially from Giana. It was beneath them after all. Even though it was two simple words, Khalon could hear the way her quiet voice trembled and the unmistakable sniffle of someone crying.

He watched her for a few seconds, and decided to risk losing his cool image. He stepped around the desk to her and put an arm around her. She needed a hug, and it looked like it was down to him or her little brother. His incredible cologne wafted as he drew her into a hug, saying nothing. Perhaps she would accept the gesture, but maybe she would snap and send him away.

As his arms wrapped around her too thin body, Giana immediately tensed, a natural reaction of someone who wasn’t used to being touched - much less hugged - by anyone without her express permission. After a few beats as if she were trying to mentally process what was happening, he found her leaning into him and her thin arms sliding around his waist. Her head moved to his chest, and she simply continued to cry.

Khalon held her tighter, taking her response as an invitation. His hands, strong and sure, centered on her back, his fingers moving soothingly. They’d been close, but never this close, and he savored the sweet smell of her perfume and hair care products despite the fact that she was so upset. He said nothing, letting her process her own thoughts.

It took a few minutes, but Giana did eventually calm and quiet down. She lingered in his arms with her head on his chest, breathing him in and taking comfort in the embrace with surprisingly little guilt in doing so. Finally she spoke, her voice vulnerable. “Please don’t do that to me.”

He at least knew she cared. The reason couldnt be certain. He rubbed her back, his head moving close to her head.

“I won’t.” He said quietly. His heart raced having her so close. “I didn’t think it would upset you.”

“Of course it would upset me. I don’t know how you could think it wouldn’t.” She pulled back slightly. “I’m so… tired, Khalon. I spend every day in meetings or paperwork trying to figure out who is wielding the smallest knives so when they use them on me, they will cause the least amount of damage. I never thought you’d be holding one too.”

“I’m not. I’ve proven that to you.” He said, pulling back and leaning on her desk so they were close to eye level, his hands were on her arms still. “I would never do that to you. I’ve been protecting you and working alongside you for months. You’re wearing yourself to the bone with this hyper-vigilance. You can’t do it all yourself.”

“I have to try.” She moved one hand to gently wipe her tears away.

“No you don’t. Your father never did this. No one does this.” He said. “You’re running a third of the government and the Council of Lords has been reading documents before they even get to you.”

He looks into her eyes, his hand boldly coming up to wipe tears away from her face.

“Help me understand why you have to work yourself into an early grave for a few budget and education bills.”

He could see the tears welling in her eyes again, but for the moment they didn’t fall. She lifted her hands and grabbed his arms just above his wrists not to stop him but simply to touch him it seemed. “Because last time I took my eyes off something thousands of Terrans died, including my fiance.”

“You cannot blame yourself for that. You weren’t even in charge of the military.” He said to her boldly, his tone insistent. “You’ll destroy yourself if you hold that over your own head. Besides, it’s literally impossible for you to pick up everything. I bet all the reports that you got on that military exercise before it happened or filtered through seven different offices, including that of the chancellor, before they got into your box. Are you really going to sit here all day and night trying to read between the lines of every single thing that hits your desk?”

“But I was, and I let Ramsay and my mother take that from me after I killed Giuseppe in the name of stability… then Ramsay failed and you know what, I don’t even think it phased him at all.” She let her hands lower and looked back toward the stack on her desk. “So what choice is there?”

“Obviously, I haven’t seen all the Intel you have, but it doesn’t sound to me like anyone failed. I had a solid Starfleet career before my dad’s death brought me back to Court. These things happen, and sometimes there’s no way to know until it hits you. You have to be a leader. That means you have to forgive people, including yourself.”

He wrapped his arms around her again, this time pulling her close to him. He wanted to make her feel better.

“You’ll catch a lot more detail after a good night’s sleep.”

Giana knew it was a failure, but there was no point in arguing the matter. Even if there was, she was too tired. “Yeah… I’ll get there. I just need to finish the rest of the day.”

“No, you need to go to bed.” He said, his voice firm to the point of insubordination. “I already know I was your last meeting. I checked with your Secretary. What else do you have to do that can’t wait until tomorrow?”

Giana turned her body slightly to gesture to the pile of tablets and paper documents waiting in the box, then wordless looked back to his face.

“No. Those can wait, I guarantee it will keep until tomorrow.” His arms grabbed her by the waist and pulled her in, taking possession of her like she was his.

She was about to speak, but the protest died on her lips when she felt him pull her in. Their bodies connected with a slight bump and her hand found his chest automatically to steady herself. She was thin, but she was still warm and had a softness to her. “I…”

His lips found her in a moment, warm, full, and skilled. It was exploratory, knowing she could punish him for far less. But his hands moved intentionally, every subtle movement of his body screaming sensitive and capable. His hands paused on her arms, ready to move further if she was open and willing.

The gesture wasn’t returned immediately, and when she started to it was hesitant at first, but as his lips continued to linger the hesitation melted away. Her hand slid up from his chest and around his neck to the back of his head where her fingertips gently curled and massaged the base of his scalp. Her own lips were skilled, soft; her other hand found his hip and rested there.

Khalon pulled her closer, his strong hands finding her hips and his tongue finding hers as months of tension broke for him like a damn. Though he reserved himself a bit, his body communicated how interested he was, a passionate manifestation of all the looks he’d given her. Despite himself, his suit pants began to tent and a sizeable sign of his interest could be felt against her.

Any resistance or reservation Giana may have had seemed to have disappeared in the moment. Her skilled lips and tongue moved against his and her thin hands roamed his body albeit a bit more hesitantly than her mouth did its work. It was only when she began to feel the familiar press against her lower abdomen that her lips began to slow. She wasn’t shocked nor was she disgusted, but it was clear she intended to reel in instead of taking the next obvious steps. Finally, she broke their kiss, but her lips didn’t stray far from his; instead she lingered close, her chest rising and falling quickly as she caught her breath. She could feel her heart racing in her chest and the warmth of her own body, but there was no cold grip of guilt to accompany it.

“Don’t work too long.” He said, looking into her eyes, his full lips lingering close to hers. Then he pulled back and rounded the desk slowly, his erection undeniable as a bright flashing sign of his arousal. He paused at the doorway, closing his suit jacket and hiding some of it, then smiled and shrugged. “Goodnight, Giana.”

It took a bit of effort, but Giana kept her eyes on his face successfully until he was at the door, then they were briefly brought down by the shifting of his jacket. Her lips twitched upward in a smile, and she found his face again. “Goodnight, Khalon.”

He offered a wink, confident and calm, and then exited the room, leaving her standing alone again. He would carry out her orders, one way or another, and would find a way to turn Paolo away from Contessa and onto someone he could control.

TAG

]]> Wed, 07 May 2025 05:24:40 +0000 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/867 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/867
Mission - Historiae Terrae Et Imperii
Location - The Pyramid

The halls were wide on most of the Pyramid’s floors and the surface beneath Paolo was dark marble. The feel was sleek and modern, but wood-faced walls and decorations brought on the feel of a rustic imitation. He wore a crisp blue suit with a white shirt and pinkish-purple tie and was accompanied by the Imperial Treasurer.

Contessa Pennington used to stand four inches taller than him, but after his recent growth spurt, they were now head to head. The always stylish woman wore a leather skirt, a white blouse which was not quite buttoned high enough, and a double-breasted suit coat.

“Are you going to tell me what the information is for?” She asked, eyeing the Crown Prince.

“No, I’m afraid I won’t be.” He said, grinning in her direction. The growth spurt had come with an interest in Contessa which was much more manly than it had been before. Still, he kept his eyes and his mind straight.

“You’re such a tease, sir. Making a girl go crawling through the dark budget just to find a few measly line items. Then you won’t even tell me what you’re after.” She said, pouting.

He looked at her lips for an instant and shook his head, his grin growing.

“A man has to keep some things strictly to himself.” He said with a glimpse of confidence. “I can’t just spill my secret to every pretty face I see, can I?”

“No, just this one.” She responded, her arm brushing his as they walked, seemingly by accident. “I’m only joking. You know I understand the importance of discretion. I know when to keep my mouth shut.”

The two of them rounded a corner and proceeded down it together. At the other end, Paolo spotted a familiar face. His sister, Giana, was standing with a pair of senators. Paolo and Contessa approached without missing a beat.

“Sister. Senators Collins and Adeyemi. Good afternoon.” He said, showing perfect white teeth in a smile.

“Paolo.” Giana greeted with a nod while the senators turned to bow diligently. Her blue eyes found Contessa and she nodded. “Contessa.”

It had not been long ago that Contessa seemed to enjoy needling Giana at any given opportunity, but since she had become regent, that activity had come to an astonishingly quick halt. The woman was obviously less confident in her safe standing without the Emperor to hide behind, and Giana was enjoying the reprieve. Contessa’s state of dress did not surprise her in the slightest - the woman flung her tits around as much as she did with money, but it was effective, even Giana couldn’t deny that. One of the perks of being a peasant, she supposed.

“Your Highness.” Contessa said, smiling at Giana and offering a courtesy. She had been wealthy her entire life, and brushing arms with the powerful was a constant. As the government’s Chief Financial Officer, she was no stranger to working with royals. For now, she needed to be a bit more respectful.

“Senators, I assume you’ve heard the news about the death of the Romulan Ambassador? Reports suggest the bomb placed in his villa was designed and constructed on Cardassia.” Paolo looked at the senators with an open expression. “I’m curious to hear your thoughts.”

“It was surprising to say the least.” Collins replied, crossing his arms over his chest. To think the Cardassians would have the audacity to do such a thing… though I’m more concerned with what it tells us about how far they can reach.”

“The fact that they conducted this attack here on Terra is a shock.” Contessa added, eyeing Paolo and then the senators.

“What about you?” Paolo asked, addressing Adeyemi.

“With the rumors I’ve been hearing, I wouldn’t be shocked if his own people did it to him, honestly.” Adeyemi shrugged.

“What rumors are those?” Paolo asked, raising his brows in interest. He hadn’t heard any rumors and wondered what was going around. “The Ambassador was popular on Romulus, I thought.”

Before he could answer, there was a pleasant chime that echoed through the hall calling the senators back to their seats. Adeyemi frowned and bowed his head toward Paolo. “If you’ll excuse us, Highness.”

Paolo’s jaw tightened. He wondered if the Crown Prince should come before a senate chime.

“I’m sure your colleagues would understand your delay.” He said, turning to Adeyemi again. “Tell me.”

Adeyemi glanced over at Giana who didn’t seem inclined to hurry him along either, so he looked back to Paolo and nodded. “I’ve been hearing rumors the ambassador was under investigation by imperial intelligence for some sort of involvement in the recent loss of our troops.”

“That’s some rumor.” Paolo said, not having heard the theory before. He searched Contessa’s face, but when he saw no recognition there, he turned to study Giana’s. “Where did you hear that, Senator?”

Giana stood quietly and simply watched the exchange. Unlike in the past, her face betrayed nothing of her inner thoughts. It was a feat she had found much easier to accomplish after Sacha’s demise and her total disconnect from the world. She glanced at Paolo when he saw his questing eyes, but returned to the man as he spoke.

“One of my aides heard it somewhere. It seemed rather ludicrous so I didn’t pursue the matter further.” Adeyemi admitted. “At least… it seemed so at the time.”

“But no longer?” Paolo asked the elder statesman. “What’s changed?”

“Well, the man is dead, and it does seem quite suspicious.” The chime rang again, and his expression tightened.

“Hm.” Paolo said with little more than a nod before stepping back and gesturing to the chambers. The Senate was meeting in the Pyramid while the Senate Building was undergoing a full renovation. “That will be all, gentlemen. You may attend your meeting.”

The two senators made hasty bows to both Paolo and Giana before leaving without another word, leaving the two royals and Contessa behind quickly. Giana watched them go, and then turned to walk away herself.

“Giana, wait.” Paolo said, taking another step toward her.

When Paolo called her, Giana stopped and turned halfway back to face him. “Yes?”

“Is it true?” He asked, wanting to know what was going on.

“I’m not sure, but I’m planning to find out.” Giana replied, then tilted her head just slightly. “What are the two of you up to anyways?”

“His Imperial Highness is brushing up on monetary policy. I am his economics teacher, after all.” Contessa said, her eyes moving to Paolo slowly and confidently. “The Imperial Central Bank has requested that interest rates be lowered to speed up the economy. That will mean more money in people’s pockets.”

“More they might spend on clothing and perfume, which is good for you.” Paolo added with a smirk. “I’m trying to convince Contessa she should approve the change, but she’s playing the shy one.”

“There is such a thing as an economy that’s too fast, Highness.” She said, smiling and looking at him with near flirtatious challenge to his teasing statement. Her blue eyes drifted back to Giana then, and the smile faded slightly. “The Crown Prince is insightful and has a curious mind, even for the finer points of economic management. He’s truly an excellent student and I feel honored to teach him.”

Where he might have blushed or seemed uncomfortable months before, Paolo stood slightly taller after the compliment and smiled at Giana.

Giana smiled, though the expression didn’t reach her eyes. It wasn’t an unusual expression for her now to those that knew her, but these two likely did not. “Yes, it is a great honor to teach the future emperor.”

Her eyes moved over Contessa then, taking her in once more, then they moved over to Paolo. The smile faded naturally as she took the pair in, and eventually she looked at her little brother. “Was there anything else you needed, brother?”

“I suppose not, just..” he paused, a rare hesitation for him lately. They had both changed so much in such a short time. In a way, he felt more connected with her than anyone else he could think of. “Good to see you. You should visit the palace some time.”

“Perhaps when I have time.” Giana nodded. The truth was she never did, she would have to make time to visit, but the truth was she simply had no desire to do so. “Mother is quite happy you’ve returned to the palace more regularly. I’m sure your intended is as well, Amalie missed you.”

As she spoke of Amalie, her eyes shifted to Contessa and rested there coolly.

Contessa smiled, almost as if she didn’t get the implication. She did, of course. Paolo didn’t see it, however. The ways of women were still a mystery to him.

“They are.” He said. Well, Mother used to be. At this point, I'm not certain.”

Giana could see that Contessa got the message - neither of them were stupid. On hearing Paolo’s words though, her brows lifted slightly. She wasn’t about to go digging through the inner workings of their family - especially not in front of someone like Contessa - but she did pick up on Paolo’s tone and the look on his face.

“You should visit me for lunch in Rio sometime, brother. Perhaps once I have figured out what is going on with this Romulan matter.”

“Let’s do that then.” He answered, allowing only the slightest impression of a smile. He was growing up fast. “Until next time.”

Giana nodded simply and then turned to walk away, even going Contessa the favor of not lingering and waiting for the woman to bow in farewell as was custom. A moment later, she rounded a corner and was gone from sight.

The pair watched Giana go with interest, but when she was gone, Contessa turned to Paolo again.

“Now, Highness…why don’t you tell me about quantitative easing. Let’s see how much you really understand.”

END
]]> Wed, 07 May 2025 05:23:09 +0000 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/865 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/865
Mission - Historiae Terrae Et Imperii
Location - Terra

It was quite a bad thing for a civil servant to suggest that an attack on the Emperor’s life was good for her, but in Camila Zajak’s case it was terribly true, for her career at least. It felt dirty, she found, for she hadn’t even had to try, but the Chancellorship fell into her lap. Of course, it was only temporary and the official documents left room for the Emperor to wake up and for everything to go back to the way it was. But she had her doubts.

It had been months since the attack on the planet, deep in the neutral zone, known as Pavla. There, the Romulans and Terran Marines were set to meet for group training. The Romulans never arrived, but the Klingons did. They’d rained death from the stars on Terran heroes, and butchered them to the man, and still the Romulans were nowhere in sight. After she’d gotten the regents to sign the decree which gave her the authority to get to the bottom of this situation, she dug in and spent an inordinate amount of time on the project. The Romulans had been on ice with no word at all from officials on Terra. All had been calm, as if nothing had ever happened.

“The ambassador from the Romulan Republic is here, Madam Chancellor.” Came the voice of her secretary.

She looked up from the documents before her, the sun shining on her through the sheer white curtains of the huge office of the Imperial Chancellor.

“Thank you Tereza. Give it a few moments and then send him in.” CJ said.

When she was alone again, she stood and walked around the three-sided wooden desk which looked every-bit to belong to a head of government. It sat before a gray-marbled wall lined with bookshelves. She walked to the side of the office where assorted comfortable chairs and couches were scattered decoratively as a personal audience chamber. She wore a gray skirt and an off-white blouse, so she seemed to match the color palate quite well. Silently, she lowered herself into her favorite chair and folded one knee over the other.

Her Inter-departmental team had agreed that any conspiracy of information transfer from the Romulans to the Alliance would likely be through military contacts and that meeting with Soren tr’Vathras would be a frustrating waste of her time, since he likely knew nothing. But she had a different feeling on the matter entirely.

The doors parted and two Pyramid Security Officers permitted the entry of a tall Romulan man, somewhat aged, distinguished, and graying at the temples. He walked in with purpose, a pleasant grin on his handsome face. He wore traditional Romulan Ambassador’s robes, but she noticed the pants had been hemmed in the Terran style, as had the jacket.

“Mr. Ambassador. Welcome to the Pyramid.” She said, standing and stepping over to meet him in the middle. He extended his hand as did she and they shook. She noticed his grip was light, as if he didn’t wish to hurt her. “I’m Camilla Zajak.”

“Oh, I know who you are, Madam Chancellor. And, believe me, this is hardly the first time I’ve been in this room, let alone in this building.” Soren said with a smile, his tone confident and amiable.

“Right, of course not.” CJ said, her smile tight and somewhat unnatural. She ended the handshake and gestured for the chairs. “Let’s have a seat so we can chat. I trust your journey over was pleasant?”

“Pleasant enough, pleasant enough. Rome is a beautiful city, offering cultural delights Romulus rarely boasts.” He said, following her to a seating area and taking position in a chair next to hers with a small, stylish coffee table between them. “Gelato, for example. There is nothing like it anywhere else in the galaxy, I’d bet.”

“I’m not sure I’d take that bet, Mr. Ambassador. The galaxy is a massive place, and there are many frozen confections in it.” CJ said.

“Now that’s rare. Where is that Terran superiority I’ve come to admire over the years?” He said with a raise of his eyebrow.

“Oh, don’t get me wrong. I believe in all that. But Terrans don’t believe we have the best food and culture on our own. In fact, we love to adopt the strongest and most favorable quirks from other cultures when we take a liking to them.” She responded. “But of course you already know that. After all, you have been on assignment here in one capacity or another since 2365, isn’t that right?”

“Very nearly seven years, and I’ve loved every moment of it.” He said with a nod. “Where were you that year?”

“I was still in the Pyramid, just as a second string player. The Minister for Media.” She answered, her smile settling into a generally pleasant and professional expression.

“Ah, yes. I remember that.” He said, wagging his finger at her. “You were one of the most effective media wranglers I’ve ever seen. That was your genius. I’m a bit surprised to see you leaving it behind for a..much larger office.”

“I serve at the pleasure of the Emperor and His regents, Mr. Ambassador. They are the ones who thought me the right woman for the moment in this office.” She answered quite honestly.

“Why do you think that is, ma’am?” He asked, leaning in with interest. “What gives them such confidence in you over, let’s say, the Vice Chancellor or Secretary Ansley?”

CJ seemed to reflect on the question a moment, a cool and typically unemotional turn of her head accompanying it. “I like to think it’s because they have confidence in my ability to communicate what is most important to the Secretariat, to the government, and to the allies and enemies of the Empire.”

“Clear communication and quick thinking are important.” Soren agreed with a nod. “I can imagine the task of keeping your Emperor’s condition more or less concealed from the public has been quite a task.”

“Not at all. The Emperor’s reign is as secure as ever, and the Court is United behind his agenda.” CJ responded without missing a beat. There was no defensiveness in her tone or body language. “His most immediate agenda, actually, is the investigation into the tragedy at Palvo. I would assume you’ve heard of what happened there?”

“Of course. A true tragedy for your people. My condolences for so many souls lost.” He nodded, his face somber as he spoke.

“Thank you, Mr. Ambassador. That means a great deal coming from you.” She said with a smile that didn’t even approach her eyes. “In light of that sentiment, I was hoping you could give me your perspective on what happened there. My people are suggesting there was a leak from your side to the Klingons. The Senate is baying for blood.”

“Why ever would they think such a thing?” The man frowned immediately, clearly offended by the insinuation.

“Because the Klingons knew exactly where and when to find our troops. You can bet that information didnt come from our side.” CJ answered. “Your opposition party, the Party of your Second Consul, has been against your government’s alliance with mine from the start. Politically, it simply makes sense someone from your government is working with the Alliance..”

“I don’t believe you should bet on that at all, Chancellor.” Soren steepled his fingertips together. “Your Emperor’s firstborn son turned against him did he not? Though he may be dead now, that does not mean his supporters have disappeared. Did it strike you that perhaps it is from those supporters the information may have been given to our mutual enemy in an effort to break our alliance?”

“The rebels have no interest in destroying the Alliance with the Romulans, Ambassador.” CJ said, her tone dismissive and disinterested. Her fingers hovered over a control pad on the armrest of her seat, but she pressed nothing. “What is your relationship with Captain K’Pok, Son of Torg, Ambassador?”

“I have never heard that name.” The man replied, the slightest tone of irritation in his voice. “Are you attempting to insinuate something, Chancellor?”

“I’m attempting to ask simple questions. I’m a journalist, after all.” CJ said, leaning back more comfortably. “Captain K’Pok is the military attaché assigned to the nearest Alliance outpost. At this point, it’s almost in Imperial space. You’re sure you’ve never heard of him?”

“Perhaps vaguely if it is as you say it is. I’m sure his name has come across my desk in passing. Why do you ask?” He prompted with mild impatience.

Her finger finally fell on the keypad and a screen on the wall depicted a recording of a Romulan shuttle approaching a Klingon ship.

“This is your shuttle. That is Captain K’Pok’s ship. The recording was taken just three days before the ambush on Palvo.”

“I was here on Terra during that time.” He looked at the imagine in front of him and then back to CJ, shaking his head. “This is absurd.”

“Your calendar says you were here..your aides say you were here..and yet this is your shuttle and his ship.” CJ said, looking at him with cold blue eyes. “Does that not strike you as suspicious?”

“Of course it does, though I doubt we are sharing the same suspicions.” He replied and eyed her darkly, now openly frowning. “I was here on Terra in meetings for most of that day, and when I was not, I was at my estate.”

“Of course you were.” CJ said, and her fingers pressed yet another button. In just a second, the doors opened and two armed Pyramid Guards charged in. She looked at the ambassador resolutely. “Let’s see if some questioning by Imperial Intelligence yields the same results.”

Immediately, Soren was out of his seat and shifted his stance to something defensive as the guards approached. “You cannot do this! This is an act of war!”

“The act of war, Mr. Ambassador, was you trading classified Terran military information with the enemy, resulting in the deaths of thousands of our bravest and brightest. One of those soldiers was worth one thousand of you.” CJ stood with him as the guards took hold of his arms. “Intel will get the full story from you, as well as the names of all of your accomplices. How much of you I send back to Romulus depends entirely on how well you decide to cooperate.”

“Unhand me! I did nothing! You have no proof of anything except these obvious fabrications!” The Romulan protested loudly, fighting against the hold. Like Vulcans, Romulans did possess the superior strength of Vulcans, so he was able to wrest his arm from one of the guards and shove him back.

CJ watched with a smirk as the man wrestled with the guards, knowing they could easily end the exchange with a discharge of their phasers.

“Mr. Ambassador, please. Listen.” She said, raising a hand. “Please forgive me. It was a cruel joke.”

She gestured to the guards.

“You may go. The Ambassador won’t be any trouble.”

The guards released the Romulan, and after giving him very dirty looks, proceeded again to the exit.

“You should have seen your face.” CJ said with a giggle that only managed to be unsettling.

Soren glared down at CJ, his dark eyes glinting in a dangerous way. “How dare you. This is no joking matter and I will be reporting this incident.”

“Oh, Mr. Ambassador, really. Why would I arrest you here? Everyone knows exactly where you are. It would cause a collapse of the very alliance I'm seeking to preserve.” CJ responded. “And you’re probably right. Imperial Intelligence is known to get these little details wrong. Clearly you were here on Terra the whole time.”

CJ gestured for the door, her slender finger darting like an arrow.

“Of course, you’re free to go. And may the gods watch over you.”

With a growl, Soren just stared at CJ as if he were truly considering doing something to her, but in the end he simply straightened the Romulan jacket he was wearing and smoothed out his sleeves. “I do not appreciate ‘jokes’, Chancellor. Never do this again.”

“Oh, I doubt I’ll have the chance anyway, don’t you?” She asked, clasping her hands in front of her.

“I don’t know why you think you had the chance in the first place. This was ridiculous and inappropriate.” He scoffed. “I thought you better than that.”

CJ said nothing and showed no signs of shame, hesitation, or regret. There was silence for an awkward amount of time before she broke it.

“Please give the First Consul my warmest regards. Let her know that His Imperial Majesty’s government is very close to confirming the source of the leak. Very close.”

“Not as close as you might believe, it seems.” The man scoffed and without another word, he left CJ’s office, his feet falling heavily and communicating his rage at the entire situation that had just unfolded.

As her office returned to silence, CJ sighed. She knew the likelihood she would ever see the Ambassador again was quite low. She had placed the man into Nolan Nazar’s hands to be retrieved at the right time and in the right way. But, if anything was certain, it was that the Ambassador had been lying for his life.

OFF
]]> Wed, 07 May 2025 05:17:52 +0000 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/862 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/862
Mission - Historiae Terrae Et Imperii
Location - Terra

Paolo ducked underneath a roundhouse kick, his head barely making it under the swinging leg of his opponent. He was doused with sweat to the point where his blue sleeveless shirt was dotted with dark stains. Though far from presentable, his fitness was obvious. Standing, he resumed his ready position, preparing to dodge the next blow.

“Very close next time, Imperial Highness.” Said the dark haired and mysterious man who was training him. “You must move faster.”

“Yes.” Paolo seemed to agree just as his opponent through a punch at his head which he avoided by darting his head to the side.

“Take down!” The man shouted, and Paolo’s hands were on the attacking arm for an instant, raising it into the air violently and stepping forward with impressive speed. With a sweep of his leg, his opponent lay on the ground. The mysterious man gave a stern grin. “Very good, Highness. Very good.”

“I’m getting the hang of it, I believe.” Paolo said, breathing heavily and wiping sweat from his eyes.

“You are, sir. Now, run home for a shower.” The man said, and then started to gather the opponent from the ground.

Paolo grabbed a towel from a nearby rack and started drying himself quickly. He pulled his water bottle into the air and squirted clear liquid into his mouth. It was only a few moments before he was in the hallway, making his way back to his apartments.

As he was walking down the hallway, one of the women he would recognize as part of Amalie’s staff was approaching him from the opposite direction. On seeing Paolo, her eyes widened slightly - she had been expecting to give her message to one of his valets, but this would be even better.

“Highness.” She greeted and curtsied prettily to him. “If you have a moment, I have a message from Lady Amalie.”

Paolo noticed the young woman immediately. He looked into her pretty eyes and offered a smile more manly than he would have been able to manage just months ago.

“Of course. Go on.” He said, pausing in his path and watching her expectantly.

“She was hoping you might meet with her somewhere. Something… rather unfortunate has transpired, and she simply wants to see you.” The girl replied, keeping her eyes averted from him.

“Of course.” Paolo said, his brow furrowing in concern. What could be so bad that she needed to see him right away? “Does she have some place in mind?”

“She enjoys the gardens, sir, but she was willing to meet anywhere that suited you if need be.” The young woman replied easily.

“The gardens are lovely. I’ll meet her by the statue of Apollo in a half hour.” He said with a nod that held confidence. “Thank you for delivering the message.”

“Of course.” When he dismissed her, she backed away a few steps before finally turning around to head back to Amalie’s quarters located in a completely different wing of the massive estate.

—

The gardens this time of year were not as bright and vibrantly colored as they were in the spring, but they were still beautiful and immaculately kept. The air had a distinct chill to it, but the sunshine above kept it from really settling into the body in an unpleasant way. Under the statue of Apollo sitting on a bench, Amalie sat with the servant woman who had come to relay the message to Paolo. She was wearing a modest dark purple knit dress with long sleeves that came down to her knee, the turtleneck helped to keep her warm. She was clearly upset, holding the other woman’s hand tightly, her pretty face blotchy from having been crying.

After a quick shower, Paolo headed down to the gardens by himsef. More and more he was seen with young men or boys his own age around the palace during this visit, but he made a point of coming alone on this occasion. He wore a royal blue mandarin collar shirt under a gray blazer and slacks. His belt and shoes were expensive brown leather and he smelled strongly of a spicy cologne. It was a new touch for him, but his valets helped him put it on in perfect proportions, helping him avoid a key mistake of many boys his age. When he saw Amalie, his heart sunk to see that she’d been crying. He sat down next to her immediately, turning toward her.

“Lady Amalie..what’s wrong?”

The servant gave Amalie’s hand another squeeze and then moved to stand. “I’ll be just over there.”

With that she moved off to give the two room to talk as privately as possible while still keeping an eye on what was happening.

Amalie took a deep breath and turned to Paolo, immediately finding his hand and taking it without thinking. She licked her lips and looked into his eyes, dismayed. “Oh something terrible, Paolo. My governess…”

His stomach sunk further, if such a thing were possible, and his mouth hung open in a sort of dumb surprise for a moment.

“Oh…uhh.. what happened to her?” He asked, not knowing the answer to his question. All he knew is that something was going to happen, having kept the details beneath him.

“She was brutally attacked outside of her apartment when she left here last night.” Amalie sniffled, reaching up to touch her face with her free hand to touch her face and try to prevent tears. “She’s in the hospital now.”

“Oh, Gods.” He responded, staring at her and realizing what his few words had done. He found himself suddenly thirsty. “Who did this to her? Do the police know?”

“I don’t know. I haven’t been told much.” Amalie frowned and looked at Paolo earnestly. “I… I was hoping you might be able to help. She might be harsh at times, but I think she truly wants what is best for me; I’m really upset someone did this to her.”

“Help?” He asked, his hand holding hers more tightly as his heart ached terribly for her. It had honestly never occurred to him that this move might hurt her. “What could I possibly do?”

“I thought maybe somehow you might be able to find out who did this.” Amalie admitted, seeming to realize then that it might be an inappropriate thing to ask. She frowned then, but looked into his eyes slowly. “She didn’t do anything wrong.”

Paolo looked into her big, radiant eyes and blinked rapidly. He felt terrible, but he was also fairly certain he did what he had to do to protect her. His other hand moved to his leg, and his leg directly next to hers.

“I didn’t realize you cared so much for her.”

“She’s very strict, but she is kind. She’s a good teacher outside of… well, the things we discussed. Is that really her fault though?” Amalie frowned, the question more rhetorical than anything. “This is the mandated education, she’s simply teaching what she is supposed to be teaching. I can’t fault her for that, it wouldn’t be right.”

But I can, Paolo thought. “Her teaching is harmful and the mandated education needs to be changed as soon as possible.”

Paolo frowned, looking at her with heavy breath. “Who would want to do this to her? Does she have enemies?”

“I don’t know. She doesn’t tell me those types of things; I’m her student.” Amalie shook her head slightly. “The system is harmful, she’s a good woman just doing her job. If she tried to do something different, she could be punished or dismissed.”

“There’s always a way to do what’s right.” Paolo said with conviction. “Like teaching little girls that some touches are bad touches and some tells are good tells. A bit of effort would have been nice.”

His grimace made it clear how angry he was, truly. All of these excuses made him sick. Of course, none of them know the true cost of the Governess’s work.

“Not if they don’t know what’s right to begin with.” Amalie pointed out quietly and finally looked away from him.

“And how can they if they won’t take a lesson?” He asked aloud without meaning to. He regretted saying it and bit his lower lip to stop himself from talking. After some time passed in silence, he spoke again. “Thank you for coming to me, Amalie. It means a lot to me.”

Amalie heard him, but she wasn’t sure what to respond and even if she had an idea, she wasn’t sure it would be a good idea. Instead she gave him a small, sad smile. “Do you think you can help?”

Paolo hesitated. He wasn’t willing to lie to Amalie; he knew that right away. But at the same time, he certainly couldn’t tell her the truth. He wasn’t sure what to say, but before he could even make an attempt, the sound of shoes approaching drew his attention away from Amalie. Approaching, the Empress came with a horrified expression on her face, her large breasts pulled close to her chest and raised high in her flowing Scarlett dress. She was flanked by two attractive aging women who looked at Paolo and Amalie as if they were preparing to be thoroughly entertained.

“PAOLO!” She shouted, putting a bit of stomp in her step.

Amalie was startled off of the bench immediately at the Empress’ approach and the way she shouted at her son. She curtsied, and then hastily moved out of the way with a confused look on her pretty young face.

“Mother.” Paolo said, his heart racing a mile a minute as he watched the woman approach. She stopped in front of him and, before he knew it, he was moving back in a jerking motion and narrowly avoiding the swift movement of her hand at his face. She had never struck him, so his mouth was open wide. “Mother, calm down!”

“What have you done, Paolo?!” Cosima shouted. The women behind her barely restrained their surprised and amused expressions. “I would expect this from anyone else but you. Vera? How could you do this to her?”

Amalie had retreated to the safety of her servant to watch what was happening from a slightly safer distance, but still easily able to hear what was happening too. When Cosima nearly struck Paolo, Amalie gasped, her hand going to her mouth. The shock didn’t wear off as Cosima mentioned Vera’s name. What was going on?

“I didn’t touch her, Mother.” Paolo said, looking around feverishly. The entire concept of being in trouble was new to him. “I’ve been here all day.”

“And yet I know you had something to do with it. She told me about your visit yesterday, Paolo. How you threatened to expose some scandal with her daughter. I suppose she wasn’t responsive to your strong-arming, so you decided to just have her killed, is that it? Is that the best I can expect from both of my sons?”

Amalie’s hand lowered from her mouth slowly, revealing a deeply concerned frown as she looked between Cosima and Paolo. Surely Cosima didn’t have it right? Paolo wouldn’t do that to a woman, would he? Her pretty brown eyes settled on him, her apprehension clear as she waited for what he was going to say in response to his mother’s accusations.

“I didn’t have her killed, Mother.” Paolo said, averting his gaze. “I wouldn’t do that. I simply..ask that she be convinced to stand aside.”

“Yes, you wanted her to resign from her job.” She said, looking at Amalie for a second. “Well we’ll have to see if she regains consciousness in order to know if your plan worked.”

Amalie looked at Cosima, frowning deeply and clearly afraid. She didn’t think Paolo had something like this in him, and as his future wife, it scared her quite deeply. She averted her gaze, looking down to the grass as she tried to keep from crying again.

“I..I did it to protect Amalie.” Paolo admitted, turning his sad gaze tk the girl he loved and seeing her sadness as well. “I did it to protect you. I didn’t know what they’d do, I swear.”

“You didn’t know because you didn’t want to know.” Cosima said, shaking her head. “Shame, Paolo. Shame on you.”

“What do you mean, ‘protect me’?” Amalie questioned, frustrated. “She’s been a kind, trusted teacher. I know maybe you don’t agree with what she is teaching me, but why would you do this to her? She’s only doing her job, what is expected of her,” Amalie gestured to Cosima. “What she was ordered to do by the Empress.”

“And shame on her for ordering it.” Paolo said, turning his eyes to his mother. “You know what her teachings did to our family. The simple fact you would give her charge over my future wife is an insult to me, to Amalie, and to Giana.”

“How dare you speak to me that way-“ Cosima started, but was interrupted by Paolo. His voice was raised, and his tone was sharp.

“He raped her over and over and she..said..NOTHING. Because she was told to say nothing.” Paolo shouted, scowling. “And I’m not going to pretend like that is okay. It’s not happening again; not to Amalie. Not to my family. I told Vera to resign and she refused. I tried to get her to do so to protect her daughter, and she refused. So I did what Father would do: what works.”

Cosima blinked at her son, beyond frustrated, but the shreds of guilt she kept hidden held her back from chastising him again. It was true that she had failed her daughter. She tried to ignore it and pretend it simply hadn’t happened, but she knew it was true.

“I..” she started, but stammered. “It still wasn’t…”

Tears had started flowing down Amalie’s face again as she listened to the exchange. Was what Paolo said true? Amalie liked Giana, though there were certainly aspects she didn’t like. Hearing everything now, she now understood more why Giana was how she was and her heart broke for her sister-to-be. She licked her lips and looked at Cosima directly.

“Is that true?”

Cosima looked at Amalie, her silent brown eyes growing deeply sad. Something between them had been crushed for her; a chance to do things right with another daughter, perhaps. Tears formed in her eyes and she breathed out slowly.

“Gods. Amalie.. it’s not that simple.”

“It IS that simple.” Paolo said, stepping over to Amalie and grasping her hand in his gently. His emotions were raw on his face. “And I won’t let it happen to my Amalie. She will trust me and know she can tell me ANYTHING she needs to at any time. And no one is going to teach her otherwise, do you hear me, Mother?”

Cosima blinked in total, mournful surprise. Paolo had never spoken to her this way, and she found she couldn’t fight it.

“We’ll figure it out, Paolo. But you can’t go down this path. You were supposed to be different.”

“Yes, well many things were supposed to be different.” He responded in an uncharacteristically bitter tone.

“Excuse me.” Amalie finally spoke before Cosima could respond to Paolo. It was a quiet interruption, but it was resolute. She looked at Cosima. “How is it not ‘that simple’?”

“Giuseppe was a spiteful and manipulative boy. He taught Giana that no one would help her. It wasn’t Vera, Amalie, it was him.” Cosima answered.

“They were accomplices.” Paolo corrected. “They may not have known it, but they were both teaching the same lesson.”

“That’s not true!” Cosima hissed, scowling at her son. “That's not true!”

“It is true!” Paolo protested. He wished he was back in China at this moment, and part of him wished he hadn’t visited at all. He had become inconvenient for everyone since the incident with Giuseppe, it seemed. “You’re allowing your guilt to stop you from reasoning. It’s classic denial. I’m not betting Amalie on it.”

Amalie reached out, sliding her arm around Paolo’s as he stood next to her and seemed to lean into him a bit. “If you knew he was doing that, why didn’t you stop it? Why didn’t you help your daughter? How did you not know?”

Cosima looked down. She could storm off and refused to answer the questions, but she knew from experience they wouldn’t just go away. She sniffed and licked her ruby lips. The woman behind her had almost dropped all semblance of decorum in their listening, as if they were watching a reality television show play out before them.

“I noticed she was becoming withdrawn and I would spend extra time with her. We would go shopping together or horseback riding and we would talk.” Cosima stated. “But when I asked, she told me everything was alright. She even told me I was the best mother any girl could ask for..”

“She said what you wanted to hear.” Paolo said. “It’s in the curriculum, Mother. Right there in black and white. The recipe for helpless, emotionally stunted victims who hate their parents and pretty much everyone else.”

“Do you like your daughters?” Amalie asked, her voice still quiet but encouraged by Paolo.

“What kind of question is that, Girl? Of course I do.” Cosima snapped at Amalie, her expression disapproving. “How could you even ask me something like that?”

“I didn’t ask if you love your daughters, of course you do. I asked if you like your daughters. Just as people, not as your girls.” Amalie clarified patiently.

Cosima looked at Amalie, her hesitation and distress as plain as the nose on her face. She didn’t answer for several seconds.

“Everyone has moments when they aren’t likable. It’s a part of being alive.” She said quietly. That doesn’t mean I dislike my daughters.”

“A moment is one thing, a lifetime is another. Do you like your daughters?” Amalie asked again, her voice louder this time but certainly not raised to the Empress.

Paolo looked at Amalie’s beauty. He admired her bravery in persistently asking the question. Unfortunately, Cosima seemed unwilling to say anymore.

“I don’t need to dignify that with a response.”she said, and then turned her nose up at Amalie and angled her body away as if to leave. She took a few steps away before Paolo called out to her.

“When she wakes, Mother, accept her resignation. I have a replacement in mind all three of us will like.”

“Do you? Who?” Amalie asked, looking at Paolo with surprise and interest.

He watched as Cosima and her entourage departed. Once she was gone, he turned to Amalie.

“Constance Delacroix. She was Jessica’s Personal Secretary before the wedding to Giuseppe. She transformed her from low nobility to an exceptionally popular royal. She understands people, and I’ve been talking to her.” He answered frankly. He frowned at her. “Amalie, I didn’t see any other way. My mother refused to see reason, as did Vera. I never meant to hurt you.”

Amalie hesitated a moment. “I don’t know her at all, but… do you think Jessica was taught it would be okay to share her feelings? I… don’t see that going over well with your brother. I’m not trying to question you, Paolo, I’m just… Giana is still the most popular royal by far with the people, you know that and I know that. Is it right to force Vera away when the curriculum could simply be adjusted?”

“The curriculum is just words on a page, Amalie. Anyone who could teach a little girl these things without rethinking their career is unacceptable In this role.” He answered, calmly but not without feeling. “Jessica had different lessons than you would, obviously. They wanted her to be popular and approachable. The point is she was taught much of what she needed to know to survive. The only reason she didn’t make it in their marriage is because Giuseppe went crazy after being displaced as heir. Trust me, things will be different with you. I was quite impressed with her insights about you just from seeing you in the press. She’ll be an excellent advocate.”

“Insights about me? Like what?” Amalie asked, frowning slightly.

“Well, for one she thinks you and I need to appear together in public much more often and that your schedule should be filled with social events in Court. Normally it would be but..my mother is a bit distracted.” He answered, being polite. “Constance wants to push for more opportunities for you to learn the role of consort.”

“Well… there hasn’t been much opportunity for us to be together.” Amalie pointed out quietly, not directly accusing him, but she had a point. “It is very understandable of course but… I’m hoping since you decided to return to court, that might change?”

Paolo looked slightly conflicted. He was enjoying life away from it all, but it seemed he had fallen into an agenda and a purpose beyond learning to fight with his friends in the wilderness. He also felt he had a responsibility to be with her, even if it was just to protect her from the rest of the Court.

“Of course we can.” He said, looking into her eyes. “We can do whatever you’d like.”

“Is something wrong?” Amalie asked, having seen his conflicted expression, but not understanding what could have been the underlying reason enough to not ask him.

He shook his head, looking down at her with affection and a hint of pain in his eyes.

“No, I’m just not at my best right now. I still haven’t figured out what kind of man I want to be besides the fact that I want to fight for what’s right.” He admitted, grasping her hands in his. He looked at her lips, his desire to kiss them stronger than ever. “I felt I was being reborn in China. I’m worried I haven’t learned everything I'm meant to learn.”

“I don’t think anyone ever really stops learning.” Amalie noted, squeezing his hands gently. “But only you can decide what kind of man you want to be… and if you decide poorly, you can change your mind and work to be what you want. It doesn’t have to be so set in stone, does it?”

“I suppose not, but I have been taught that a person’s habits are very powerful things. So many who want to change just continue on doing the same old things until they die. And there are some lessons best learned at specific times.” Paolo returned. He shook his head then and offered a smile. “I’ll be around more and make time for you. You’re very important to me.”

Amalie nodded. “Maybe there are better times than others, but it doesn’t necessarily mean you will miss out on learning the lesson entirely.” She squeezed his hands a little longer and smiled at him. “That makes me really happy. You’re important to me too.”

He looked at her lips again, his teenage hormones playing their tricks with him again. He glanced in the direction of her chaperone and found the young woman certainly looking at the two of them. The rules being as they were, he never would have attempted a kiss several months ago. But now, he leaned forward slowly, his intent clear but slow enough for her to stop him.

For a moment, she looked confused, then she figured out what was going on and a pink blush immediately appeared on her youthful cheeks. She didn’t pull away, but didn’t move forward either.

“Lady Amalie.” Her attendant called out, gentle but firm, and it was enough to make Amalie step back and look over toward the woman instead of at Paolo. She was giving the two teens an apologetic, understanding smile, but it was clear she was going to do the task assigned to her.

Paolo glanced to the woman, irritation playing at his features for only a brief instant before they softened. She was only doing her job, and he wasn’t going to fault her for that.

“Where would we be without you?” He asked, though he was starting to have some ideas of what the answers to that question might be. He turned to Amalie and kissed her hand instead. “I’m sorry, my Lady, but there’s a Secretariat meeting soon and I actually intend to be there for a recent change.”

“Of course, Highness.” Amalie nodded and gave him a small curtsy, though it was coupled by a youthful, sweet smile. “I hope it goes well. If I can help you with anything please just ask.”

“The gesture is mutual.” He said and then leaned down to kiss her hand. With a smile, he released her and stood up straight again, his suit creasing around his increasingly fit body. His brown eyes lingered on her for a second longer than they needed to. “Until next time.”

Amalie gave another smile and nod then finally turned to go to her attendant who smiled and gave a deeper curtsy to Paolo in farewell before extending a gentle arm out to Amalie to collect her. The two departed the garden then, leaving Paolo with his thoughts and the lingering warmth on his cheek from his mother’s strike.

END
]]> Wed, 07 May 2025 00:31:43 +0000 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/860 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/860
Mission - Historiae Terrae Et Imperii
Location - Terra

Following his meeting with Giana, Paolo returned to the Imperial Palace and made good on his promise to spend lots of time with Amalie. They’d spent the entire evening together and ever sat talking late into the night. Before too long, however, he escorted her back to her apartments and then retired to his for some sleep.

After Giuseppe’s displacement, he thought it would be strange to take the apartments of the Crown Prince even though they were larger and more lavish than his own. He had opted to remain in the apartments he’d inhabited since he was a child and returning to them was an interesting experience for him. With little time to waste, he went right to bed, preparing for an early morning.

The next day, he rose before the sun, refreshed himself with a shower, and went to Amalie’s apartments before she would be awake accompanied by two rather young members of the Imperial Guard. It was unusual to have an escort within the walls of the palace, but he had his reasons. He pressed the chime, expecting to receive a greeting from one of her staff rather than her.

As he expected, the door opened and he was met with the figure of a rather short woman in her early forties who immediately looked up at Paolo. She was clearly startled to see the Crown Prince standing there, and blinked once before she remembered to curtsy. “Ah, Highness, good morning.”

“Good morning.” Paolo said, his tone courteous but not conveying the smiling kindness that was typical of him before his experience on Axanar. “I’m here to speak with Lady Cochrane’s Governess.”

“Oh.” The woman blinked again. His request was clearly unexpected and unusual, she had never had to deal with something like it before. She licked her lips, deciding it was better to go along with the request, and stepped out of Paolo’s way. “I will go and get her. Would you like to come in?”

“I would.” Paolo said, and stepped in first before the two guards. He entered with comparatively high confidence, his eyes moving between the decorations and colors. Amalie had been given a budget with which to decorate her space within reason and he was curious to see what she had done. As the woman who had opened the door stepped into the staff hall, he stepped in too, followed closely by his men.

Amalie was clearly in that phase where a girl was growing out of her girlhood and finding her tastes as a woman. The space was undeniably feminine, the walls a soft shade of blush pink while most of the furniture and decorations were white with gold accents. There were a number of flower arrangements displayed nicely, and she had selected several landscape pictures of fields to decorate the walls. The woman guiding him immediately paused when Paolo moved into the staff hall with her and turned to look at him with some hesitance. “Ah… this is the staff area, Highness.”

“Yes, I was born in this palace..” Paolo's aid informatively, his brows knitting together as he looked at her. It was not an unkind move, but it communicated he was planning on continuing exactly as he was. All around him, people managed and scheduled him, and he had grown fairly sick of it.

“Oh… of course.” She licked her lips and continued down the halfway to one of the doors which she knocked on softly. “Vera, there’s…”

She hesitated and looked over at Paolo, an unspoken question of if he wanted to be announced for who he was or not.

Paolo shook his head. If he wanted the woman to have enough prep time to call his mother, he would have set up an appointment. He licked his lips, a mixture of curiosity and impatience showing on his young face.

“There’s someone here to see you.” The woman finished hastily, understanding Paolo’s indication.

“Yes, fine, but I only have a moment.” The woman, Vera, who responded, was clearly quite annoyed by the notion of interruption. Just a few seconds later, the door opened and there stood a woman roughly Cosima’s age. She was of average height and quite thin - the ideal of Terran beauty at the time of her prime, no doubt. Her hair was a rich reddish brown and her eyes could have almost been called amber. She was dressed in a modest dark blue dress and looked quite put together which was no surprise given her position.

Stepping out into the hall, Vera glanced down at the woman and then turned as if to exit the hall only to see Paolo there. Like the servant, Vera too was startled. “Oh… Highness… what… what are you doing here?” .

“I wish to speak to you about the Lady’s curriculum.” Paolo said, lifting the glass tablet in his hand and taking a step forward. “You may step back into your office and talk to me there.”

Vera pursed her lips. “A highly unusual request, but very well.” She stepped out of her office and indicated for Paolo to enter before her.

Paolo gladly took the initiative in walking first into the office. It wasn’t a large space by any means, so it wasn’t challenging for him tk pick a spot to sit down. As the woman entered with his guards, he crossed his legs in princely fashion and looked at her.

“Tell me about the content of your Etiquette of Royal Ladies course.” He said, looking at her questioningly.

“There is quite a lot of content covered in that, Highness. If you would be more specific, that would be helpful.” Vera prompted though it was clear she wasn’t keen to speak about the topic.

Paolo looked at her for several silent seconds, a hint of impatience in his typically kind eyes. He could tell he was about to get the run-around. Instead, he licked his lips and leaned forward.

“You were hand-picked for this role by my mother, weren’t you?”

“Of course.” Vera confirmed with a smile. “I saw to your eldest sister’s education.”

“Of course you were. Bang up job there, by the way.” Paolo commented, his tone indicating his contempt quite clearly. “There we have a person who has enough training to stay silent about wrongs done but not quite enough to humbly forgive. We have you to thank for that?”

He meant no insult to his sister. In fact he was angry for her. She was a series of tangled up knots because of this woman. He wasn’t going to let the same happen to Amalie.

Vera’s brows went up at Paolo’s venomous assessment of the Princess Regent. “The Emperor and Empress were quite pleased by her education, Highness.”

“I know they were.” Paolo said with a frown. “But I was not. I suppose you deserve an opportunity to explain yourself before I decide whether or not I will make it my sole mission to destroy you and your career.”

The older woman just blinked at Paolo. “I’m afraid I don’t understand the problem, Highness. I performed the task assigned to me by your mother and father and did so in an exemplary fashion.”

“They commanded you to teach my sister never to bother the men in her life with her troubles?” Paolo asked, leaning forward.

“She was taught not to trouble the men in her life with trifles.” Vera explained, crossing her legs at the ankles.

“And would you consider what happened to her a trifle?” Paolo asked, looking almost as if he were testing her.

“To what are you referring, Highness?” Vera asked, quirking a brow at him.

Paolo nodded then, smiling.

“So you’re stupid as well as incompetent. Amazing.” Paolo said as if it were all a joke. He opened the PADD and looked at the details presented. “Explain to me the underlying theory behind this educational teaching? Why is it essential for the noble woman?”

This time, the woman frowned. “Highness, I am not sure why you have come to insult me or my work. The fact is that the Emperor and the Empress themselves have set me to this task. If you have an issue with it, I am not the person to speak to regarding it. You would have to talk to your gentle mother.”

“I don’t like it when you leave my questions unanswered like that. I’m far from stupid and I do notice.” Paolo said, his jaw setting. “Tell me what I want to know and stop trying to distract me, or I will consider us beyond the help of discourse.”

“Highness, I am not trying to offend you, this is simply the way of things.” Vera replied patiently. “Such questions should be answered by your mother if you have any concerns about how the way things are running. This was a regime approved by her.”

Paolo was angry, that much was clear, but he hesitated in his response. It took him several seconds before he finally turned and nodded to one of his guards. The young man immediately handed him a crimson red folder. Paolo opened it, stood and walked over to her desk, and then fanned out a series of pictures onto the woman’s desk.

“You have a daughter named Ariana. She’s a pretty girl and…the son of the Lord of Toscana seems to agree. Here they are flirting outside a party. Here they are kissing in the hot tub and…I'm a bit young for the rest.” Paolo said, his voice shaking just a bit. “Who would have thought that my dear uncle, the younger brother of the Empress, liked blondes so much? Governess..do you think Ariana’s husband would have thought that?”

Vera looked at the images before her with a frown. “This is a matter for Ariana and her husband to figure out. I’m not sure what bearing it has on this conversation, Highness, unless you are resorting to an attempt of cruelty and blackmail to get your way when I am only following the rules set before me.”

“I am resorting to that, it seems.” Paolo said with a frown. “And if you don’t give me what I want, these images will be leaked to RZI. I’ve got connections that will make sure it’s frontpage news. The scandal at court will be unbearable and you’ll be forced to resign in shame.”

“If that is what you feel you must do, then that is what you must do, but I will not betray the trust the Empress and Emperor have put in me to see to this task for anyone, even you, Highness. They would be extremely disappointed in you right now.” Vera frowned sadly at him, shaking her head. “This is not the first time I have been threatened by someone to divulge the secrets of this family through blackmail. I did not bow then and I will not now. If you have a conversation with your mother and she deems it appropriate that I brief you on Amalie’s education, then I will, but it is simply not proper to discuss girls’ education with a young man. This has been the Terran way for a hundred years, I thought of all the Emperor’s children, you would respect tradition.”

Paolo inhaled sharply, thinking about what she had said. He wasn’t one for blackmail, she was right, but he was also a student of history. His family had done an excellent job of scrubbing the Empire clean of its more jagged traits where it suited them. No knives were poised at their backs and they were surrounded by professionals. He was the dutiful rule follower, but he was a Terran and something deeper, darker lived in him as well. He clenched his fist.

“You’re disappointment means nothing to me. You don’t have my confidence or respect. Your teachings did harm to my sisters and created waves of misfortune in my family. I know what the teaching is supposed to be, but it should be taught by people who understand nuance; that there is a time to bother men with your problems. She didn’t get that lesson from you and it marred all.”

Paolo stepped up to the desk, his one fist balled up and the other hesitating at his side.

“You haven’t answered simple questions for me of the most general kind, and I am the Crown Prince. You’re acting like a fool, and I'm determined to show you. You will offer your resignation to the Head of the Royal Household by noon today or these images will be on the front of every news bulletin in the Empire. And ma’am, if that doesn’t finish you, I will try something far worse. I will not stand by silently while you ruin my wife and teach her not to communicate with me, do you hear me? I’d rather have you dead than do that. I love her, I have all the power I need to protect her, and I’d rather have you die a thousand times over than have you even speak to her again.”

“Highness, you began with insults and ended with threats. I am not sure exactly what you are trying to accomplish here. You asked a very broad question, I asked you to be more specific as it is quite a lot that is covered in the curriculum and while it is inappropriate to go into details, I could have perhaps offered some insight; you chose to not clarify. You asked about some incident with your sister, and then call me stupid when I again ask you to be more clear; there were many incidents with your sister, I don’t particularly know why you expect me to remember each one.” Vera shook her head, clearly disappointed by what she was seeing. “Wanting me dead for doing the task given to me by the Emperor and Empress? I thought you were supposed to be better than your brother.”

Paolo’s jaw set, his brown eyes going wide with disbelief. He wasn’t insulted much, and he found this one particularly upsetting. She dared compare him to his rapist, wife beating brother; the one who had so recently tried to kill him with his bare hands? He glared at her darkly. She would pay for this.

“Good day, Madam.” He said, and then turned on his heel toward the door.

“Good day, Highness.” Vera replied, watching him leave and then immediately setting to alerting the Empress about what had transpired.

Once Paolo and the two young guards were outside the door, he proceeded down the hall and made a quick exit from Amalie’s apartments. He turned to the two of them when they were quite alone, his fists both clenched now.

“Take care of her.” He said, looking between them, then seemed to realize what he was saying. “Don’t kill her. A few days in the hospital should hopefully do. Don’t get caught. I’d hate to get either of you in trouble.”

“We’ll take care of it, Highness.” One of them said resolutely.

“Good.” Paolo said, clapping both of them on their shoulders. “Good morning.”

With that, he turned and walked away, his movements quick and decisive.

END
]]> Wed, 07 May 2025 00:11:27 +0000 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/863 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/863
Mission - Historiae Terrae Et Imperii
Location - Alpha Onias III

It was nearly three hours before Commander Nairok returned to the R,Vandrix, and when he exited onto the Bridge, he stood just as tall as ever. Wordlessly, he moved to the commander’s chair and lowered himself into it. He sat like a king on a throne, looking around at all those staring at him. He was silent, but held their attention all the same. And then he parted his lips and began to speak.

“The Admiral and I are resolved that something illegitimate has occurred that resulted in the slaughter of the Terran Marines. As a result of our discussion, we have decided to investigate the issue further. On the planet, we located a patch on the uniforms of the dead Klingons. The Admiral’s crew confirmed it is the emblem of Ka’Dul, a for-hire military unit functioning within the Klingon-Cardassian Alliance.”

There was a natural wave of murmured responses and surprise from the assembled crew. Saeihr sat behind the helm, her chair turned to look at Aeler as he spoke. She couldn’t deny his presence was alluring; he would have been an excellent Terran had the gods not cursed him to be as he was.

“So what does this mean?” One of the other officers asked.

“It means we are Romulan, and we must fulfill our patriotic duty to the Republic.” Aeler started, raising his voice suddenly, though it couldn’t be called a shout. It said a lot about his presence that it surprised some of the Junior officers enough to make them jump. “We must find evidence and expose this conspiracy. The only question is: where to start?”

“Perhaps we should allow the Admiral to take the lead.” The sub-commander’s voice came calmly a moment later. He crossed his arms, but it wasn’t in challenge to Aeler; he was obviously uncomfortable with the dangerous proposition being made. “Can we be sure this isn’t some sort of test or trap?”

“I mean no disrespect to the Admiral, but she isn’t ready to lead this effort.” Aeler said with a frown to his Sub-commander. “I had to convince her this was a worthwhile endeavor, and it would be easy for her to lose heart considering how things are stacked against us. We will, of course, follow her orders, but we cannot wait for her leadership.”

Rydek’s lips pursed briefly, but in the end the older Romulan believed in his commander. Aeler hadn’t addressed this potentially being some sort of test or trap, but Rydek didn’t feel the need to repeat himself.

“Perhaps we should look at who has the most to gain.” Saeihr finally spoke, her tone submissive but her voice loud enough to be heard.

“That’s a smart approach.” Nairok said, nodding to his lover and pilot. The minority faction among the Senate and military are excellent candidates for that. They believe Romulus would be stronger with strong ties to the Alliance.”

Rydek crossed his lean, strong arms over his chest, a scowl appeared on his slightly aged face. “A foolish notion, but not an uncommon one, I’m afraid.”

“We can start our investigation by confronting the leader of the Task Group that was supposed to be delivering Romulan troops to the military exercises. Rear Admiral P’Noral is a known member of the B’avan Faction. I imagine he might know a thing or two about what happened that day.” Nairok said.

“I agree, but it will be difficult to approach him without tipping our hand. Regardless, might I suggest we depart from here and resume our normal route while we make our plans? We have already drawn enough attention to ourselves.” The sub-commander pointed out.

Nairok thought for the moment in silence before nodding.

“I agree. I will consult the Admiral and discuss our immediate next steps.”

Nodding, Rydek turned his stoic gaze onto Saeihr at the helm where it lingered a brief moment, moving over her beautiful, youthful face. He was older, but he could still appreciate beauty when he saw it. “Lieutenant, take us back to our patrol route, warp four.”

“Aye, sir.” She nodded, turning her chair back to the glowing green console in front of her. Romulan aesthetics did have their appeal. She touched the controls with skilled hands and broke their orbit, swinging the ship around back into space to set them back onto task as Rydek moved to take his seat.

As the IRW R,Vandrix turned from the planet, Nairok watched with unseeing eyes. His mind was filled with possibilities more than any dangers their task might present. They had to get to the bottom of this, for the sake of Romulan honor and the future of his people.

OFF

]]> Wed, 07 May 2025 00:05:30 +0000 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/857 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/857
Mission - Historiae Terrae Et Imperii
Location - Alpha Onias III

The engines of the powerful flagship of the Romulan Fleet spoiled down as they did when the ship dropped out of warp. Aeler Nairok knew that could only mean one thing. He stood from his desk in the office and started to return his beverage to the replicator.

It had been five hours since the man had ordered a change of course directly to his pilot. He hadn’t bothered to brief the whole ship, and the only officers who would be truly aware were those on the bridge who might choose to monitor such things. None, however, would know their destination.

It was moments before the shift change, and Savi Rydek, Sub-Commander of the R’Vandrix, was first to arrive. He made his way immediately over to his seat and picked up the log book that would give him all the information he would need about ships operations during the night.

“What on Tantar’s Peak is this?” He asked, his energetic voice cutting through the relative silence of the Bridge. He looked to the helm, starting to cross the distance. “Lieutenant, what is our location?”

“Alpha Onias III, Sub-Commander.” Saeihr replied from her station in an easy, informative voice that offered no more explanation. She adjusted how she was sitting slightly, pulling one of her legs back closer to her chair and hand. It was innocuous enough, a simple shifting to be more comfortable, but to her it was more. “As ordered. We are currently sitting under cloak.”

“As ordered by whom?” He asked, incredulous, shifting his own weight as he stood up taller and looked at the purple and orange marble of a world on the viewscreen. He frowned. “We’re 6 hours off our patrol, Lieutenant. I wasn’t informed of any course change.”

“Ordered by Commander Nairok, sir. Respectfully, you’ll have to take that up with him. I follow his orders.” She replied, though dipped her head in deference to the man as if in apology.

“Hmm. I know you do.” He said, his expression skeptical. “When did you receive these orders? Under what circumstances?”

The doors to the Bridge swished open and Aeler entered dressed in his crisp uniform. He observed the situation immediately.

“Sub-Commander. We will talk later. For now, helm, take us closer to the planet. Put us in orbit over the crash site.” Aeler said, sitting in the command chair and speaking in a tone that invited no disagreement or questions.

“Aye, sir.” Saeihr complied immediately, bringing their large ship in closer to the planet and the site of the massacre of the Terran marines. “Standard orbit achieved, Commander.”

“Transporter Room, be ready to receive an away team.” He said into the comms. “Saehir, Lieutenant Hlak. You’re with me.”

“Commander, I must insist you explain this.” The Sub-Commander said, exasperated but clearly intimidated.

“You can insist what you like. Later.” Aeler answered.

“But rumor indicated this planet is off limits to military personnel.”

“I don’t respond to rumor, but to orders. Are you aware of any standing order that forbids our entering this system?” Aeler asked.

Rydek hesitated, his lips standing open. After a moment, he lowered his head, wordless.

“You have command until my return. Hold orbit and keep watch.” Aeler commanded, and then made his way back to the turbolift.

Saeihr joined him near immediately after handing her station off to her second. She took a deep breath, centering herself and trying not to think about what she was going to find on the planet. She was deep into her cover, but at her heart, she was and always would be Terran. She ached for the loss of so many, but she knew she needed to maintain her focus.

The three of them, Nairok, the pilot, and the chief of security, headed down to the transporter room in the turbolift. They got several seconds of walking through the corridor before Hlak spoke to Saeihr as their commander walked ahead of this.

“What is this all about?” He asked under his breath.

“You’ve heard the rumors of what happened here.” She supplied, walking next to the man with her hands behind her back. “I assume we are going along to investigate the validity of the matter.”

“But with no orders coming in through comms and no information given from the Commander, this..” he paused in his hushed speech. “I don’t think we’re supposed to be doing this.”

“It isn’t our place to question this. We need to assist our commander in whatever he is doing - that is our duty. We can worry about anything else later. Besides, we shouldn’t make assumptions about his motives.” She pointed out, her tone understanding of his concerns but resolved in support of their commander.

“Okay, I see that’s what we’re doing.” Hlak said, sounding a bit dismissive but not bothering to counter her claim. Instead, he followed after Nairok up until the point the stepped into the transporter room. Once they were in and stepping up to the pad, Nairok turned to the two of them.

“It’s not clear to me what happened down on the surface a week ago, but I’ve done everything I can to find the answers conventionally. I keep hitting dead ends.” Aeler admitted. “Something deeper is going on, and for the sake of the Republic, I intend to poke my head in and take a look. I just need to know the two of you are with me, in for the truth and nothing but, no matter what we find.”

“Of course, Commander.” She nodded, facing Aeler, but her blue eyes shifted slowly over to their security chief, communicating her suspicion of him in silence, but obvious to her lover.

“Yes, sir.” Hlak said, his tone obedient, but nothing more. It didn’t take a psychologist to tell he was far from pleased with the arrangement, but he wasn’t going to make a big deal about it at this point. After all, he and just about everyone else on the ship felt that their commander was the future. “I will follow your orders as always.”

“Good. I don’t know what we’ll find down there, but I know I need bright, quick, discreet officers with me.” Aeler said. He turned to the transporter chief then. “Energize.”

They materialized in a valley of orange fields of grass. Above them were vibrant lavender skies. No structures graced their view, but streaks of blood and carnage ravaged the golden ground. In the air was the powerful stench of death. The bodies had been collected for the most part, but the filth that couldn’t be identified as being from one particular soldier or another remained, rotting in the open sun.

Aeler’s arm moved over his mouth and nose.

“Gods. It’s…it’s horrible.”

Saeihr looked around, her blue eyes wide. While she knew the numbers of the massacre, it had hardly prepared her for this. Tears sprung into her eyes, and she buried her face into her arm, gagging and trying not to be sick from both the visceral and emotional reaction. She could feel her heart breaking - so many Terran men and women senselessly slaughtered; she had to do everything in her power to see this made right.

Hlek, for his part, neither covered his face or gagged, but he did wince at the smell. His dull eyes surveyed the scene with interest, looking down to make sure he wasn’t standing in filth.

“The rumor is the Klingons took the Terrans completely by surprise. Air raids softened their defenses, and then they beamed in with bat’leths in hand…took those still left alive with overwhelming numbers. A blood bath, plain and simple.” He said, sounding almost like he wished he could have seen it himself.

“The question is…how did the Klingons know the who, where, and why that allowed them to completely destroy our allies.” Aeler said.

“Because someone told them, sir.” Hlak said without thinking, and then hesitated after the fact. “Or, perhaps I should say, some bad actor or double agent got the information for them.”

Saeihr looked over toward Hlak very quickly, then focused on straightening herself, pointedly not looking down at the viscera surrounding them. The way he said it made her wonder, but she didn’t want to jump to conclusions. “Perhaps… what are we looking for, Commander?”

“A sign..a clue. I have no more than that yet.” Aeler said, turning his eyes to the gathering of Klingon corpses rotting on the ground. “Let’s start with these..they’re the most complete remains.”

“Alright.” She agreed, resigned, and moved with the two men toward the fallen Klingons and the Terrans around them. Her people had fought valiantly; they had died like Terrans - as much as they could have in circumstances like this. Squatting down, she began to inspect the bodies as carefully as she could without touching them at first.

The Commander displayed the same care and caution Saeihr was showing, searching the bodies with a sense of reservation and respect, but Hlak took a more direct approach. He was the one to flop open one of the Klingon bodies and comment first.

“Interesting patches on these uniforms.”

Aeler left his own search to join his security chief. He looked at the swirl pattern indicated and from.

“I’ve seen it before. Do you recognize it, Saeihr?”

With the two men briefly distracted, Saeihr was able to remove the patch from one of the Klingons and slide it into her uniform. She had seen it seconds before Hlak, and when Aeler and gone to him it provided her the opportunity to take it unseen. She stood and moved over to them, looking down at the patch.

“It looks vaguely familiar, but I’m not sure.”

“Take one, Hlak. We’ll have to search for the insignia when we return.” Aeler said. “Perhaps it’s nothing, but it’s all we have so far.”

“What a fight this must have been.” Saeihr sighed and shook her head. “So typical for the Klingons though. I’ve never known a species to take so much pleasure in killing.”

“That’s true. And it was supposed to be a joint exercise, but no Romulans in sight.” Aeler said, and then something came to him. “We could assume a transport with Romulan troops was en route, yes? That would be easy to find out.”

“Yes, it should be.” Saeihr agreed thoughtfully. “If there was one and they didn’t arrive though, the question will be why and if there is a reason, is it actually true.”

“R’Vandrix to Commander Nairok.” Came the voice of Subcommander Rydek over the coms. “We may have a problem up here.”

“Subcommander, report.” Aeler said, furrowing his brow.

“The IRW S’Freyr just warped into the system. Vice Admiral Kitan asked for you directly. When I told her you were on the planet’s surface, she took her ship into orbit. I believe she’s planning on contacting you.”

Saeihr narrowed her eyes. The sub-commander could have alerted them before and had the party return to the ship, but undoubtedly he wanted them to be caught red-handed down here. She frowned and looked to Aeler, her brows lifting in question as to what he wanted to do.

“She can contact me in any way that she likes.” Aeler said, but then thought better of it. “On second thought, request the Admiral to join us here on the surface.”

It was a bold move to be sure, and Saeihr found herself drawing closer to the two men she had accompanied down to this gruesome graveyard of a place. It was suspicious that this woman and her ship had shown up here - especially so quickly. Were they watching the planet, or were they watching Aeler?

Several moments past in tense silence as the three of them seemed to wait amongst the lifelessness of the valley. After a few moments, their patience seemed increasingly ridiculous. Then, when the moment was pregnant, Green transporter beams brought in two forms.

The one on the right was tall, strong, and young with the pips of a centurion and the second was shorter with smooth skin and just a shock of gray in her hair to tell her age. The woman immediately covered her timeless face, but the taller man barely blinked.

“Admiral Kitan. I’m surprised to see you here.” Aeler said, looking a significant amount less disturbed than her, mostly from exposure.

“I could say the same to you, Commander Nairok.” Kitan said, forcing back a gag as she stepped off of some brain matter. “You’re going to have to explain your presence here.”

“And why is that, Admiral? I’m aware of no regulation or order which would prevent me from being here.” He asked, a challenge in his eyes.

“That’s hardly the point.” She responded. “You’ve taken the flagship hours away from its patrol. What happens if the Klingons attack?”

“Then we won’t be present to pull back from battle and retreat as your orders suggest we should.”

“Not my orders, Commander. High Command.” She cut back, some tension entering her voice. “As you know, I’ve always been in favor of engagement.”

Saeihr’s eyes moved between the two as they spoke and sniped at each other. Of course, she wanted to interject, but bringing unwanted attention to herself was too much of a risk. Instead, she looked over at the other officer who had beamed down with her. She had noticed his complete lack of reaction to what they had beamed down into, and she watched him quite carefully for anything else that might be of interest about him.

I know you’ve said that, ma’am. Whether it’s true or not, none can say. Certainly not me.” Aeler responded, looking to the soiled dirt beneath them. “This is a tragedy. The result of an act of violence from the Klingons. But I wonder if any on our side knew.”

“What are you suggesting, Commander?”

“Nothing, Admiral. I’m wondering.”

The Admiral frowned, more concerned than angry, and turned to the other two officers with Aeler.

“Lieutenants, return to your ship immediately. Commander Nairok will return to mine for a conversation.” She said.

Saeihr frowned, looking to the admiral but back to Nairok. Her loyalty was to him, and despite the differences in rank she waited on his command to depart with Hlek back to the ship. She didn’t betray her feelings, simply looked the part of the loyal officer.

“Go. I will return to the R’Vandrix after our conversation.” Aeler said, his chiseled body standing more erect and confident. “And if I don’t, you will know for sure that treachery is afoot.”

“There is nothing to worry about, I assure you.” The Admiral said, monotone.

“Aye, Commander.” There was an appropriate amount of reluctance in her voice then moved close to Hlek. The security officer tapped his badge and called for transport, and the two of them vanished in a shimmer of green.

OFF
]]> Wed, 07 May 2025 00:02:01 +0000 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/856 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/856
Mission - Historiae Terrae Et Imperii
Location - IRW R’Vandrix

The Romulan Fleet was unsettled, and it had been for weeks. Rumors had begotten more rumors, and those additional speculation. Aeler Nairok, however, was not a man for rumor. He’d climbed from Cadet to Commander of the Republic Flagship through acting decisively, regardless of the fog of war. He wasn’t a fool, of course, but he had less trust in the softer skills than the next man.

The Senate was an institution as old as Romulus itself, but the leaders there no longer inspired confidence in the soldiery. Men of action and men of cunning so rarely got along. Their alliance with the Terrans against the Klingon-Cardassian Alliance was their last great chance to remove the boot poised at their heel, but so many didn’t see it that way. So many, in fact, that the rumors surrounding the attack against the Terran Marines was seriously expected to be the doing of some very stupid politicians. Of course, none of that was his business.

He sat up in bed, his hands finding his face. He’d tried to get to sleep for nearly an hour and had gotten nowhere. The commander's quarters were spacious and well-decorated, music played, the air was full of a soothing scent, and still nothing. He couldn’t shake the feeling that he was at the precipice of some all-important moment; one that would define his life forever. He feared he was somehow unready. His door chimed them and he stood, sporting only his underwear. And the scars the Klingons had left him.

“Come in, whoever it is.” He said, scratching his full head of hair.”

The door opened, and into his quarters stepped Saeihr D’mora. Her blue eyes scanned the room, and not seeing him immediately she instead headed toward his room. She had been a loyal officer under his command, and with time they’d grown close - very close. Unbeknownst to the vast majority of his crew, she also served as her Commander’s paramour.

She stepped into the doorway, wearing a very simple dress that looked nice, but wasn’t anything super eye-catching. She didn’t want the attention. “Couldn’t sleep?”

“What else is new?” He asked, looking at her from his place on the bed. Even her silhouette was beautiful to him. “You too?”

“Maybe sympathy for you.” She reached up and pushed the straps of her dress down her shoulders and let it fall away from her thin, feminine figure leaving her completely naked. She slid into his bed, crawling up to him and keeping her body low, indicating her submissiveness to him.

He watched the movement of her slender body as she dropped the dress on his floor, and as she moved to him in the bed, he rejoined her under the silken covers.

“You always seem to have a lot of that.” He said, his hand moving to her hip and holding it. “But I suppose I’m feeling some other man’s worry in the first place. I worry about Romulus.”

“What troubles you?” She asked, sliding up close to him and placing one of her dainty hands on his chest. “Can I help?”

“You’ve heard the rumors.. the death of the Terran Marines; the strange attack at the Embassy on Terra..our government remains silent instead of condemning either one.” He said, looking at her. “We’re on the Klingon border, but High Command never lets us fight..never more than a skirmish with no real casualties. These suited bastards are waiting for something..and so am I.”

“Mm… yes…” She frowned thoughtfully, relaxing with him in his spacious bed. “But what, is the question.”

For a moment, she continued to ponder, and then brought her blue eyes up to look into his dark gaze. “You know… we aren’t that far from where the attack on those marines happened.”

“That’s true.” He remarked. “Just about five hours at maximum speed. But what is there to prove in going really? t’Nairrekh has been holding us back for almost a year. That’s what got me captured before; what got my crew killed. Whatever they’re up to, it has nothing to do with our movements.”

“Are you so sure?” She challenged, but gently. Her hand came up to touch the side of his face.

He frowned, her hands on his freshly shaved face bringing the vulnerable core of this magnanimous and larger-than-life man to its core.

“They call me a hero of the Republic, but the last time I stuck my neck out past my orders, my entire crew was slaughtered at the hands of the Klingons. My brothers didn’t lift a finger to help us because they were following orders.” He said, and hesitated. “What if I mettle and get more good people killed?”

Saeihr’s eyes softened, on her beautiful face there was a sympathetic frown. Leaning to him, she kissed his forehead followed by another very gentle one against his lips. “There is a risk, but… the Terrans are our allies in this fight, and right now it looks like we abandoned them to die. They wouldn’t be happy about that… we might lose them.”

“I’m concerned that’s the plan. That the First Consul has a plan to switch sides or make a deal. It’s the only thing that makes sense.” He said. “Getting involved could put us at odds with the entire High Command.”

She frowned deeply, frustrated concern on her beautiful face. “But why would they do that? What could we possibly hope to gain? Do… do you really think they would have allied us with Klingons? I can’t even stand the thought.”

“I think that t’Nairrehk is looking for the best deal for her. Maybe Worf made a better offer than Antonius.” He said, speculating with the fruit of all those rumors. “I never underestimate a person’s ability to act selfishly.”

The woman offered no words immediately, and instead rested with him quietly. Her head was on his chest and her body was pressed close to his as if she were seeking his comfort and safety. Finally she spoke, though it was softly as she understood the weight of her words. “Selfishness can’t rule an Empire. The Klingons can’t be trusted. The Terrans are dangerous, but we can’t deny to this point they have been faithful allies to us.”

She lifted her head, looking into his eyes and frowning with deep, patriotic concern. “How many thousands, millions might die if we throw our lot in with the Klingons?”

“The Terrans are devious, but their ruling House has never shown the duplicity and the insane megalomania of the previous ones. The Orsini have some honor, and they need us more than the Alliance does.” He said, looking at her and putting a hand through her hair. “The Klingons and Cardassians have every incentive to double-cross us. I just don’t know what I can do.”

Leaning into his touch, Saeihr closed her astonishing blue eyes slowly and sighed. This was a difficult place to be in. “The Terrans are searching for answers, perhaps it might behoove us to assist them in that search… quietly.”

“That sounds like treason.” He said, his tone contemplative rather than accusatory. “And it’s not the sort of thing we could keep a secret for long. There could be serious consequences if we get caught.”

“There would be… but what if we are right?” She questioned softly, allowing her expression to show both the pain and sadness of someone who understood well the consequences of what they were saying, but still saying it anyway because they believed in it.

He moved his hands over his face, hiding his expression in an obvious sign of stress. He lived on the knife’s edge quite often, and he found himself wondering why destiny had fallen on him.

“I suppose some good could possibly come of it.”

Gently, she pulled his hands from his face and replaced them with soft kisses. Gently, she touched her forehead to his. “You know I will stand right by your side whatever you decide to do, Aeler. We want what is best for our people, but I want what’s best for you, too.”

“The good of the Romulan People is my good.” He said, looking at her again, a bit of resolution returning to his handsome face. He was normally so confident, but he had shown her the self doubt he had hidden with everyone else. “Romulus’ destiny is my destiny.”

“Then we can’t let the selfishness of politicians endanger our people.” She kissed the corners of his mouth gently and then touched his cheek. “I’ll be by your side. We will face this together.”

He smiled as she kissed him, his hands moving to her naked back. He returned the kiss then, feeling the earth of her lips on his own, her familiar, comforting touch. He kissed her again, deeper, and then coaxed her onto her back in a slow, smooth motion.

“Where did you come from, Saeirh?” He said to her, his green-tinted body moving over hers. “My counsel; my light.”

She laughed softly and kissed him on his lips with more earnestness than gentleness. Her hands moved down to push his boxers from his hips, but she didn’t do more than that and simply wrapped her arms around him. “Let me take care of you, my heart.”

It wasn’t long before they were wrapped in each other, making love passionately with obvious love. His moves were smooth and gentle, never pushing her with physical exertion. All was comfort and tenderness.

END
]]> Tue, 06 May 2025 23:59:14 +0000 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/855 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/855
Mission - Historiae Terrae Et Imperii
Location - The Pyramid

Paolo’s arrival at the Imperial Palace had been a surprise as he had planned. His mother and Amalie had learned very soon and had found him in his apartments after his arrival. They spent the morning with him, dropping their previously scheduled meetings and occasions to be with him. He noticed their interest and their eagerness; there was a strange lack of testosterone in the Palace among the royals.

At one point, he had managed to convince them to resume their schedules and not uproot their entire day for him, and he settled in his own space again. After reading through his boxes, however, he started to feel like he should really be connecting with the other present members of his family.

Giana was in her office at the Pyramid, having returned to her public role as a Regent weeks before. He walked into the outer office rather unceremoniously, causing her staff to hop in for surprised formality rather suddenly.

“Is the Princess Regent in?” He asked, polite as always, but stronger and deeper than before.

“Yes.” The man behind the desk responded, his voice high and strained. He paused, then added slowly. “Do… do you want me to retrieve her? Do you want to go and see her?”

“No, there’s no need to bring her out. I’ll just go on in as soon as she’s ready.” Paolo said in a polite tone, though not quite as gentle as it would have been months ago, nor as squeaky. Since becoming Crown Prince, he’d been esteemed over his sisters at Court. He never thought twice about it or gave it much thought.

“Alright.” The man sat down stiffly again as if he weren’t quite sure it was proper. “One moment, Highness.”

He turned his attention to his console, and after a few minutes one of Giana’s other assistants walked out with an older woman. The two exchanged a few words and then the woman continued on, though paused to curtsy to Paolo on her way by. The assistant curtsied as well and offered a slightly nervous smile to Paolo.

“This way, Highness.”

She walked with Paolo down the hallways, the offices and conference rooms busy with various people from all of Giana’s pursuits. It seemed perhaps the notion that his sister wasn’t doing much was false. The assistant opened the door where Giana was inside standing by the window sipping tea from a cup while holding a PADD in the other hand. She was wearing a fashionable deep burgundy pencil skirt with a matching blazer over a ruffled cream colored blouse. Her hair had once again been returned to its pristine solid blonde and was pulled back into an elegant bun. She still looked a bit too thin, but other than that she looked like herself.

As Paolo stepped in, Giana lowered the PADD and eyed her little brother. She hadn’t seen him since his birthday right after the funeral, and he had steadily kept growing into a man it seemed.

“Paolo.” She greeted in a neutral voice.

“Giana.” He returned, his voice deeper than the last time they spoke. He strode toward her, unlike most everyone else who visited her and waited for some permission. He came to a rest on the other side of her desk. “I came to Court and wanted to drop by to say hello.”

“Yes, I’m sorry I wasn’t there to greet you. I’ve already received an earful from mother, but I was busy.” She walked back over to her desk to set down the tea and the PADD.

“I didn’t expect you to be.” He said simply, looking her up and down in an appraising manner, his increased confidence obvious, though not overbearing. “I can join you in your work if that’s where your mind is. What are you working on?”

Giana eyed him slightly, skeptical. “I thought you just came to drop by and say hello.”

Paolo grinned then, a grin more mature and handsome than before. His perfect white teeth showed.

“I did, but you’re the most interesting person in the family and I’d really like to probe you for subtle clues.” He said, again, very honestly. Paolo was still a young man without guile, for better or for worse “Call it concern or entertainment. It’s both, really.”

“Here I thought you were complimenting me for a moment. Silly of me.” Giana sighed and reached up to rub her forehead. “I’m very busy, Paolo, and I’m in no mood to be your amusement for the day. That’s what you have Amalie and mother for.”

“Oh.” Paolo said, his tone flatter than before. He didn’t deflate like a little boy or whine, but he did seem a bit annoyed. He took note of the fact she wasn’t wearing mourning clothes anymore, which made him look at her fingers. “Fine. I suppose I’ll leave you to it then.”

There was something in his tone that was final and obviously not approving. She was going through a hard time, however, so he’d promised himself he wouldn’t push her. He turned smartly in his heel and made for the exit.

Giana sighed again, this time lowering her hand. “Wait, Paolo.”

Paolo very nearly left anyway; she’d made herself quite clear already and he didn’t feel he needed his feelings coddled. He paused by the door and turned to face her, his dark suit a pleasant compliment to his dark hair.

“Yes?”

She hesitated for a brief second, and then gestured to the chair on the other side of her desk. “I’m sorry. It’s been a long day already. Come and sit down.”

“I don’t mean to disturb you, Giana. I thought a visit would be welcome. If it isn’t, I can simply go about my business.” He said, not advancing toward her in any way, but standing strong at the door.

“If you’d like to, go ahead, but it’s been a long time since I’ve seen you; we should catch up.” Giana offered again - the second time going to be the last. “You are welcome, Paolo, I’m just… tired.”

Paolo nodded, not considering for another second before coming back and finding the seat she’d offered.

“I’ve been seeing your signatures in my box again, so I knew you were back to work.” He commented, looking up at his big sister.

Giana took a seat and considered what to say. If he was only here now, it seemed perhaps Paolo hadn’t been keeping up on his boxes with as much devotion as he once had; it didn’t bother her and she wasn’t going to point it out. “Yes. The paperwork is endless, as I’m sure you’re aware.”

“It is a constant battle, yes.” Paolo said with a grin. “But you’ve proven yourself more than capable of handling the workload. Of course, I’m not sure how heavily you use your staff.”

“More than I used to, but I’ve found that’s for the best right now.” She admitted. “Do you want something to drink?”

“That sounds lovely. Perhaps some tea.” Paolo said politely, not pretending he wasn’t interested in something to settle them down together. “If you’d do it yourself, you’d have to give up all of your life. No time for family, friends, or the other important things.”

“Well, I didn’t have much time for that anyways and somehow I still don’t.” Giana shrugged and then gestured for one of the servants standing by to fetch the tea. “How have you been faring in your seclusion?”

“Painfull, difficult and violent.” Paolo said with a chuckle. “So, exactly what I asked for really. I can feel it changing me slowly. Into what, I don’t know..”

“Hopefully not into anything too vulgar. There is such a thing as too much muscle, you know.” Giana eyed him with her beautiful blue gaze in an appraising way.

“I hardly think I’m there.” Paolo said with a smirk. “But it feels good to be able to defend myself. I’ve felt what it was like to be overpowered and to be helpless. I’m not interested in repeating the experience.”

“No… I could imagine not.” Giana replied, her mind drifting to Giuseppe and their childhood briefly. She’d asked their father to learn to fight once; he’d laughed at her. “I think you’re doing the right thing by you, Paolo. I know mother is worried, but she doesn’t understand.”

“Why would she?” Paolo asked rhetorically, leaning back in his chair. “She’s never had an experience like that.”

“No, she hasn’t. I would hope she never does.” Giana shrugged and watched the fresh tea be placed down in front of each of them. “So what have you read in your boxes lately?”

“I’ll admit I’d grown a bit lax over the past weeks, but recently I’ve taken a fresh interest. I start with the Intelligence, military, and security reports and then work my way through to domestic policy. There certainly has been a lot of mysterious illusions in intelligence, defense, and foreign affairs. I asked for clarifications from the departments and they told me to talk to the regents.”

“Of course they did.” She rolled her eyes and shook her head, though obviously she wasn’t frustrated with him. “Well, then, I’m sure you still have those questions?”

Paolo gave a nod. It wasn't why he was here, but getting it out of Giana was sure to be a heck of a lot easier than getting it from his mother. And Ramsay would likely be helpful, but he also doubled as Paolo’s government tutor, so he wasn’t sure if he would get the information straight or as a learning opportunity.

“Well you don’t have to raise your hand and wait to be called on.” Giana prompted him with the smallest hint of impatience. “What do you want to know?”

“The intelligence suggests the Klingons knew exactly where our training op with the Romulans was to take place and when. An investigation was authorized by the regents under the authority of the Imperial Chancellor. After that, my updates haven’t been forthcoming. I suspect someone in Imperial Intelligence has been keeping the reports out of my box.”

“To be fair, that isn’t really going into anyone’s box but mine.” Giana waved a hand slightly. “I’ve been working with the Chancellor and Director Nazar on that particular… project.”

Licking her lips, she took a sip of tea and willed it to become wine with little avail.

“And the other regents have agreed to let you manage the situation alone?” Paolo asked, fearing he already knew the answer. His tone was neutral and curious.

“I have a certain amount of leverage in this situation, Paolo, and I found that I wasn’t above using it for my purposes.” Giana replied, giving him his answer though not completely directly.

“What leverage?” He asked boldly, leaning in a bit more. He was shameless when he was seeking information. “What do you have?”

“Mother and Ramsay removed me from military matters after Axanar as you know, in doing so the Romulans became their problem, and all of the reports that indicated that something might have been wrong were either pushed to the side or simply fell there. Their negligence in this matter resulted in the deaths of nearly five thousand of our people - Sacha included.” Giana looked away, taking a deep breath and letting it out slowly but she didn’t appear to be ready to burst into tears.

That was quite a lot to unpack for all of them. Sacha had saved his life, giving him a new respect for the man. He had even participated in his training a few times before he shipped out to the Romulan border. He thought of Giana’s pain for a moment, but decided to spare her the conversation.

“Has the investigation confirmed there was some sort of collusion between the Romulans and the Alliance?” Paolo asked.

“Yes, but right now Nolan and CJ are trying to figure out exactly the best way to deal with that.” Giana lifted a finger and opened her desk, shifting through a few folders before she pulled one out and gave it to Paolo.

“I know you haven’t been getting these, but I figured you would show up eventually.”

Paolo looked down at the papers, skimming the first page and then leading through the subsequent ones. It wasn’t lost on him she had thought of him.

“Thanks.” Paolo said, looking up at her.

“I’m not going to antagonize intelligence to provide these to you, but when you want to read them just come by my office and I will have them given to you.” She placed her left hand absently on her desk, and there he could very clearly see Sacha’s ring was gone.

“Does someone in Intel have a problem with? Why don’t they want me to have access to this?” He asked, his eyes lingering on her hand. “I always received reports when Father was in charge.“

“I don’t believe so, Paolo, this is just something that is being kept very close to the chest. Mother and Ramsay don’t receive these papers either, they are given their information through briefings. You have no real position right now according to… morons… but I don’t particularly care to play by the rules anymore.” Giana gave a shrug.

“Great.” He said, moving quickly. “I’d love to receive the reports as you do. Or at least a briefing.”

“Well, as I said, you can come by here and I’ll give you the reports. I can see about getting you into the briefings given to the regents, but mother and Ramsay will likely be hesitant to allow it. I can’t tell what is driving them - shame or fear.” She finished her tea and lowered the cup down.

“Them not allowing it is..increasingly unacceptable to me, if I’m to be honest.” He said. His tone was mild, but he clearly meant it. “It’s difficult for me not to be a problem. It’s for the best they allow it, I think.”

“I agree and I’ve said as much, but I’m one and they are two. I am certain it isn’t malicious and they simply think they are protecting you, but I don’t know if I believe that’s possible for any of us anymore.” Giana shook her head. “I find myself wishing Elana hadn’t stepped down, truth be told.”

“I could inherit at any moment, and they’re trying to protect me from the truth?” Paolo asked, his voice strained. “When will people learn to stop being so stupid?”

“Love does that, it seems, and blinds people.” Giana shook her head. “Though I’d like to hope you don’t wish for the demise of your mother, older sister, and trusted teacher so soon, little brother.”

“I don’t. All I ask is to know what’s going on. It’s reasonable, and I’ve kept myself out of the affairs of the state for weeks. It just seems they're rewarding my measured approach with less influence and information.” He said, furrowing his brow in frustration. His fists balled, indicating it did indeed make him angry.

Giana noticed his fists balling and the way his body language was changing and frowned. “I’m not arguing that, Paolo. They tried to do that to me too.”

Paolo leaned back then, his jaw set and his expression resolute. He looked at her evenly.

“Well I'm not going to let them do it to me. I’m returning to court and I’ll continue my training here.” He said, his mind clearly made up.

“I think that’s a good idea.” She said simply and reached up to brush a few strands of hair back behind her ear. “Did you have any other questions?”

Paolo said nothing for a few seconds as his mood slowly returned to normal. Once he was close again and his tunnel vision on the issue at hand had mostly gone away, he looked at her soberly.

“I noticed you don’t have your ring. How are you holding up?”

Giana automatically pulled her hand back and placed it in her lap under the desk. Her expression waned, and for just a moment Paolo could see under that carefully put together outward appearance, his older sister was still tired and sad. “It’s been months now, it was time to take it off. I put it away with some… other things. I don’t know that I’ll ever look at them again, but the thought of throwing them away… I couldn’t.”

She finally frowned then, and focused on taking slow breaths to try and keep tears at bay.

“Of course not. Those things are special. Just because they don’t fit into your life in the same way anymore doesn’t mean you should get rid of them.” Paolo said, his face scrunched into a sad frown. He imagined it was a sad thing to have one’s beloved frozen in time, and to be doomed to grow older and to change without them. Giana would grow, mature, marry, and have children with some other man; Sacha would stay the same. It was no small thing, but an unspeakably huge one.

“Unfortunately, this kind of tragedy almost seems to run in the family.” Paolo said vaguely.

“It does.” Giana confirmed and then finally looked over at Paolo. “Perhaps something you should keep in mind during your courtship of Amalie.”

Not only did Paolo scowl at that warning, but a short sound of protest escaped from his lips to go along with it. It had clearly made him angry, and the fact he didn’t respond right away made that quite obvious. He wanted to chastise her for saying such a thing. Then he decided it wasn’t necessary the worst advice.

“Right..” he said with a huff, leaning back even farther in his chair. He sat there for several silent moments, his kind racing between what she’d said and thoughts related. Eventually, his warm brown eyes moved back up to her. “Did father ever tell you of your namesake? In detail, I mean.”

“Only after I asked him.” Giana frowned and shook her head. “Ever since I’ve never really known how to feel about it.”

“There were times when I’d go into his study with questions about my studies…he always loved to answer those. But while he was often hard at work, other times I found him standing at the window and watching the little people go about their lives or staring darkly into the fire.” Paolo said, remembering with a frown. “He wouldn’t want to talk then, and I could swear he’d been crying, though I was too afraid to ask.”

Paolo leaned up again, sitting in a more respectable way.

“Once, when I was sitting with him in silence, he told me something I don’t think I can forget. He said the most important things of life sometimes never seem to be so until they are taken away. Then he said…that his best years were so far behind him he could barely remember them anymore. He was looking at a picture, and I was wondering if it was her.”

“Perhaps it was.” Giana gave a slight shrug. “It is rather sad for our mother though. She wasn’t wanted, she was the replacement, and she is reminded of that every time she says my name.” She mused then, folding her hands across her middle. “I wonder if he even loves her, if he ever did.”

“They didn’t marry until 16 years after Pia’s death. I’ve heard rumors Grandfather forced him to take another bride for the sake of the family.” Paolo said shaking his head. “But I’ve never seen them angry with each other and he does seem to love her…just..maybe not as much.”

“I’m sure he cares for her, but that’s certainly different than love. I think mother loves him deeply, but it is quite one sided.” Giana sighed, shaking her head. “How terrible.”

“Is it quite different?” Paolo asked, looking at her skeptically. “He married her, treats her well, listens to her, and gave her children. Before the attack, they spent quite a lot of time together and I think they’re close. I’m not sure what more he could do.”

His tone was defensive rather than neutral. He was closer to their father than their mother, for sure, but he was also a growing young man with a different way of thinking; one more traditional than that of his sister.

“Perhaps it isn’t, for a man, I certainly wouldn’t know. It is for a woman.” Giana shrugged. “He could have not named his daughter after his dead first wife as a constant reminder that she was not the one he truly loved, he could not get weepy eyed over a picture of the woman so many years later.”

She leaned forward on the desk then toward Paolo. “Would I seem like I loved my husband if I insisted on naming my son with him after Sacha?”

Paolo’s frown deepened. The way she was thinking was unintelligible to him. How could she think this way?

“It’s not his fault he loves and misses his wife, Giana. And maybe Mother is okay with it. Maybe it was her idea.” Paolo said with another shake of his head, like he had a bad taste in his mouth. “If you love someone, you can’t just stop because they’re gone.”

“It wasn’t her idea. Just watch her face one time at any event where my full name is announced. She is certainly not okay with it, but what choice did she have, really?” Giana shrugged slightly. “The problem is though, Paolo, if you don’t try to stop, or at least do it less, there’s no room for anyone else.”

She looked away and out of the window again. “There’s room for other kinds of love of course - children, family, but spouse? No. I’m sure my own husband will have to deal with that. Do you think that’s fair?”

“Of course it is. Your next husband will know what happened to you and will accept that about you when he decides to marry you.” Paolo said, realizing the connection that fueled their discussion. He imagined the guilt she might be feeling on the subject. “And that thing that happened to you..that terrible thing..it’s not your fault, and you shouldn’t be blamed by anyone. Even if it’s inconvenient for them.”

“It was my fault, in a way, and truthfully I don’t think I would do it again knowing what I do now… and that is love.” Giana shook her head. “At least we seem to agree as a family now that love doesn’t matter, though. I’m afraid Amalie will be disappointed at her age; she’ll get over it though with babies and a crown.”

“How dare you?” Paolo asked, his tone unusually hot. He was on his feet in a second, amazed at his sister’s words. “I love Amalie. Don’t mistake your hang ups for mine, Giana. That’s not fair.”

Giana blinked, actually seeming confused at her brothers reaction. “We literally just sat here and agreed that it doesn’t matter, Paolo, I don’t understand why you’re getting upset?”

“Those were your words, not mine. I don’t think love is all about feelings, and having more feelings for someone than anyone else, and if I did, that’s certainly what I have for Amalie.” Paolo said, still upset. “So to suggest she’ll be unhappy with me is so inappropriate. I don’t know what I’ve done to deserve you thinking of us like that.”

“I didn’t say she would be unhappy with you, Paolo, I just said she would be disappointed you wouldn’t love her in the way little girls like her dream of being loved.” Giana replied simply, still confused by his reaction to it all. “You don’t need to make it a worry, I’m sure her tutors are taking care of it.”

She said this of course like it was the most natural thing in the world.

“Yes they are, like they took care of you. I hate it.” Paolo said, exhaling through his nostrils. “I wish I could fire the lot of them and hire someone with a brain to teach her, instead of filling her with these asinine teachings about how she should never voice her concerns or ask when she needs help. I hate it!”

Paolo turned then and kicked the chair he’d once been sitting in with his polished black dress shoe. It collapsed to the floor, making a loud clanging sound.

The door opened immediately and one of the attendants entered with clear concern only to be waved away by Giana. There was hesitation but the woman did withdraw. Giana then looked to her little brother, her brows raised. “I don’t understand why you’re so surprised that is what women are taught, Paolo. That’s how every good noblewoman is raised. Myself, Elana, mother, Amalie… every girl you’ve ever known with a title.”

“It shows.” He said, his tone low, turning back around to her. “It shows.”

“Then why are you upset about tradition? You who are so in love with them, why is this a problem?” She asked, seemingly genuinely curious as to his answer.

“Because, Giana, the tradition is clearly stupid.” Paolo said. “I’m all for traditional structures, but they’re lying to girls about what their husbands and fathers want and need. And I’m going to change it. I’m going to start by talking to Mother about Amalie’s tutors.”

“You might want to wait until you’re a bit older, Paolo, and you might decide you like that tradition. You want a girl who thinks like a peasant, but we aren’t peasants. It won’t work.” Giana shook her head, doing her best to be patient with her brother’s ridiculous notions.

“I never said they should. We just don’t need them to be brainless liars who keep every thought they have bottled up until they become resentful, spiteful, and jaded. We can do better than that.” Paolo said resolutely. “The purpose of that training was to make a good Terran, wife, and mother, not a zombie. It’s disgusting, and I’ll not be waiting. I’m tired of waiting.”

Giana rolled her eyes. “Of course you would think they are brainless; that couldn’t be farther from the truth. The fact is, Paolo, is that that is a good Terran woman, wife, and mother. Never a burden, never a bother, she follows the head of the house without question because that is what tradition demands, is it not? If she is resentful or unhappy, that is her problem to fix and deal with or her husband will simply move on to the next woman - one who is far less troublesome. Men have enough burdens, they don’t need women's trifles on top of it, there is nothing in our lives worth a man’s attention unless it pertains to his children or his home. He provides, and because of that his preferences should always be catered to and women should just be grateful for what he does give because what else would we have? We can go be a burden to our father or closest male relative and be ridiculed by society.”

Paolo leaned in, his eyes narrowing at her.

“Says the Princess Regent. You can’t possibly believe that, Giana. It’s impossible.”

“Don’t bother arguing with a man is another thing.” Giana said dryly as she looked at him. “I could tell you every bit of my experience Paolo, and you will sit there and stare at me and tell me I’m brainless, foolish, didn’t understand, took it out of context, or any one of a thousand things to try and invalidate it, so why would I or any other woman bother? And you know what, maybe your right about it all - so again, why would anyone bother? This is the way noble society is set up, women are beholden to the mercy of the men in their lives, I’m beholden to father, and when he passes, I’ll be beholden to you if I remain unmarried. Why would we say anything that would risk our peace and protection?”

“Then we agree.” Paolo said, raising an eyebrow. “You can’t even listen anymore after they got in your head. I’m saying they teach women to be brainless, not that they are. Also, not everyone is like that. You're a princess and you probably got it worse than just about everyone else, but that doesn’t make it right. “

He licked his lips.

“Our society has a head, and he can change the tradition and the teaching if he wills it.” He said, standing up taller. “And one day, he will.”

“Father will never change it, Paolo, and frankly we don’t know how long he is going to be here.” Giana shook her head. “And you’re several years off from being head of anything, legally, no offense intended.”

“Offense taken.” He said, his previous anxiety about bothering people seemed to have evaporated. “I’d like your help to right the system that, frankly, ruined your life. But if I can’t have your help, I’ll find a way to do it without you.”

When he took offense, Giana just simply looked away. There was no winning here. He wanted tradition, then he didn’t want tradition, the wanted to follow the law, then took offense to the law. He was growing into a fine Terran man indeed. She hadn’t checked out completely, however, and half listened to the rest of what he had said.

“Are you asking for my help, or are you already assuming I won’t help you? I can’t tell.”

“I think you’ve made yourself perfectly clear you think I’m naive and incapable of making change.” Paolo said, the veins in his forehead popping a bit. “Why would I waste my breath and your time asking you for that?”

“I think you’re naive because you’re fifteen, and all fifteen year olds are naive to many things in life and think they aren’t. I think you are incapable of making change because the law says you can’t - and it’s right, you can’t. Not alone.” She looked at him then, raising her brows slightly.

“Which Regent is the one who has made sure you have been included as much as you have been again?” She asked and reached out to tap the stack of papers in front of him. “Made sure to think of you? To not think you’re weak and helpless and in need of coddling because your older brother tried to kill you?”

“What is your point here, exactly?” He asked, frustrated by her insistence on being as difficult and contrary as possible with him. “Do you not feel I’m grateful enough for your taste, as you berate me for wanting to fix something you’ve been complaining about for years?”

“I feel like you’re being blind that I am on your side and I have been since we started down this path, Paolo.” Giana said and stood, she looked over his face with all of his veins popping out in anger, considered his kicking of the chair. He reminded her of Giuseppe, but at this point she was out of brothers. “Whatever dim view you take of me as a person, fine, but you can’t deny that fact.”

“Damnit, Giana. I Don’t take a dim view of you. I was talking about a problem I see in the Empire and talking about how I think it should change, and all you’ve given me is criticism and correction. I don’t think you even notice we’re saying the same thing.” He said, running his hands through his hair. “I’m telling you that I’m going to try to have it changed. If you’ll help me, that would be wonderful, but if not, I’m still going to try. You don’t have to and I don’t expect you to. Though if you don’t, I’ll admit to being a bit confused about what the hell you want to see in the world.”

Giana wondered why it was that her explaining to him about how the world worked for women was somehow criticism and correction, but from anyone else he likely would have viewed it as education. “I’ll help you, but it isn’t going to be easy, Paolo. Ramsay and mother are going to resist it.” She paused then, and lifted her brows. “And you’re going to need to figure out exactly what you want to change here.”

“I already have.” He said, calming a bit. “I for the answer out of Ramsay during my last government lesson. Ever since Amalie visited me in China, I’ve been pouring over old decrees on the education of noble children. We’ll need an entirely new law. We won’t get it from the Regents directly, but the Senate could make it happen. All Mother and Ramsay would have to do is vote yes or abstain to assent in the Council of Regents.”

“And if they don’t?” Giana asked, tilting her head.

“We’ll cross that Bridge when we come to it.” He said, almost dismissive. “We’ll get them to.”

“You should plan for that bridge needing to be crossed.” Giana said simply, but there was a resigned tone to it as if she already knew her advice would be dismissed.

“So what exactly are you going to change then? You brought up the decrees, but what about them?”

“The bIggest problem, as I see it, are the teachings on communication. We shouldn’t be telling our girls not to bother the men in their lives with their experiences. It’s ludicrous.” Paolo answered.

As she sat there, Giana wondered how her little brother was going to deal with this plan spectacularly burning to the ground. He thought himself a man, but he wasn’t man enough to understand that men didn’t want to deal with women’s problems and simply thought women were being crazy or hysterical.

“Go on.” She prompted him nonetheless. “Or is that all?”

“That’s all, as far as I’m concerned.” He said, seeming to feel like that change enough.

Giana started to say something and then stopped, looking at him. “Would you like to know what I think?”

“Sure.” Paolo said, not seeming concerned whether she was in agreement or not at this point, but perfectly open to hearing her.

“Men aren’t going to back this.” She lifted her hand when she saw even an inkling of potential protest coming from him. “Terran men aren’t taught to be thoughtful, Paolo. You are, and that’s wonderful, and I am happy for your future bride because of that, but that isn’t the reality.”

“Okay.” He said, looking at Giana as if he didn’t really believe it. “Well, maybe. But what does it hurt to try?”

“You’ll make yourself look weak.” She replied simply.

“Oh well.” He answered, seeming unbothered by the pronouncement. “They’ll say you talked me into it. You and mother. Not that that’s what I want, but that’s what I expect. I Can always fix something like that later. But the important things need to be held as important.”

“Do you think I’m a good person, Paolo? Be honest; I’m not going to take offense.” Giana asked, folding her hands.

“I’m not sure what that means.” Paolo said quite honestly, seeming as unbothered by the question as the ones before it. “Good how?”

“Selfless, I suppose.” She supplied, wondering if her brother actually saw her as “good” in any light.

Paolo seemed to think about the question then for several seconds, giving it the time and consideration it deserved, before he looked at her.

“Yes. I think your motivations are generally related to the people you care about and your place in our lives.” He answered. “Why do you ask?”

Giana blinked and actually seemed taken aback. Clearly, that was not even remotely the answer she had been expecting to receive on that topic. She had always been accused of being selfish, even by the ones she loved the most. “I think our parents would disagree with you there.”

“Well…they aren’t perfect.” Paolo said with an unsurprised nod. “I used to think you were. But recently, I think you care about others more than you get credit for. Sometimes you don’t act selflessly, but that’s not so unusual. You always come back around.”

“Well that’s… kind of you, Paolo.” Giana replied, and even though her voice was slightly strained she did seem to mean it.

She thought for a moment, then looked across the desk. “You’re not going to be able to fix the girls unless you fix the boys too, Paolo. Even if this could pass by some oddity, it wouldn’t work in practice. Women would try to speak, their husbands are just going to become exasperated and likely act out because of it, and then the women will go back to being silent.”

“But their daughters will stop learning those dreadful lessons if the tutors are commanded to stop teaching them.” Paolo said. “And if they continue to teach them, we can cut out their tongues. Simple enough.”

He grinned, clearly joking.

At that morbid bit of humor, Giana actually laughed, though of course covered her mouth in a ladylike way. “Paolo, that’s terrible.”

But she didn’t say it wouldn’t be necessary.

“It’s the old way. Some say it worked.” He said with a shrug. “Still, not the Orsini way. Not the Terran way any longer. So they keep their tongues for now. Ruling it out for certain, however, might be a bit premature.”

Giana pursed her lips, considering for a moment if she should tell her brother the reality of what had happened, but he didn’t need to know everything at once. “A reminder of the possibilities should they not fall in line would not be remiss.”

She glanced at the clock and then looked at Paolo. “I have another meeting coming up soon, little brother.”

“I’ve got to get back to the Palace.” Paolo responded. “Know your time is valuable, and I appreciate you taking the time to see me, Sister.”

Giana nodded and then hesitated for a moment, looking across to him and his rapidly maturing face. “Be careful, Paolo, with what you’re learning. It is a good thing you’re doing, but don’t lose who you are. Giuseppe liked to kick things too when he was angry.”

Paolo thought about that for a moment, finding it an amazing comparison. Giuseppe had been an abuser from the start. Still, he found the message still had its value.

“I’ll remember that.” He said with a nod.

“Take care. I’m sure I’ll see you again very soon.” Giana nodded her farewell, but didn’t rush him out the door.

Paolo took the hint very gently and departed with a smile. He moved quickly and confidently, feeling no need for any grandeur or attention as he made his way back out into the outer office. He passed Lord Price on his way to the exit and offered the man a nod to his greeting. There was an interesting meeting, but he supposed they world closely together on the Council of Lords. He decided to mind his business for now, and made his way out.

END
]]> Sat, 28 Dec 2024 23:24:05 +0000 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/847 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/847
Mission - Historiae Terrae Et Imperii
Location - China House

Months had passed; the universe moved forward, and he was still just as angry as he had been when he saw the hatred in his older brother’s eyes. He could still feel the pressure on his throat, like the ghost of the dead man’s hands choking him…killing him. It was all he could do not to scream.

The wooden sword made contact with his cheek, making a terrible sound and leaving an immediate welt. His hand shot up to his face, but he didn’t whimper even as the young man who had issued the strike gasped.

“Your Imperial Highness, I’m so sorry.” The man said, his eyes as wide as dinner plates. His stringy blonde hair was matted with sweat, leaving him looking disheveled and desperate with his current expression.

“It’s nothing.” Paolo said, lowering his hand from the red mark. He stood shirtless, the previous pale boyishness of his body replaced by something shaped, more defined, and more manly. Paolo had changed on the outside as much as he had on the inside, and a sudden growth spurt had made all of his old clothing ill-fitting. They’d bought more for him, of course, but he barely wore anything other than his workout gear or his pajamas.

China House was an excellent training ground for his mind and his body, giving him the space and isolation he needed to train and heal. And since his dear regents didn’t seem to desire his counsel, he had simply retired from the political scene. He’d even stopped reading his government boxes. The only thing he’d learned had been from his tutors or from other visitors.

“Get your sword back up. That was a lucky shot.” He said, narrowing his eyes at the blonde man. “Again!”

The Crown Prince raised his own practice sword again, the newly defined muscles in his shoulder showing his readiness. He wasn’t angry, but determination was written all over him.

The young man hesitated slightly at the order and his eyes darted to the guards standing nearby watching over the Crown Prince carefully. They hadn’t moved; they never did during training sessions, but the fear was naturally still there. With a small nod, he lifted his sword again and shifted his stance to a wider one in anticipation of Paolo’s attack.

Paolo got into a defensive stance between the trees, his eyes narrowing and focused. His practice blade was held low and stealthy, a clear sign of some very distinctive training. He had been learning the art of battle and reading the histories of great warriors, and the angry beating of his heart honed him slowly into a man much harder than the boy he was expected to be.

When the young man supposing him lunged forward with his sword, Paolo swatted it away as if it were planned, denying the strike to his already bruised body. The young man spun and swung again. That blow, too, Paolo turned aside with his own blade. He delivered a kick then to the young man’s stomach, sending him dealing back on the defensive.

Paolo stood taller, the huge green trees that surrounded them like guardians watching the exchange of blows.

“Good, Your Highness. Control the battlefield. Let him come at you and wear him down, then strike when he is weak.” Came the grumbling voice of a tall man with a sloped forehead and a long salt and pepper beard. He turned to the other young man and gestured. “Come at him again.”

The blonde man steadied himself and did as he had been bid to do again. He came at Paolo quickly at first, but feinted his first attack low and then came in high.

Oftentimes, Paolo was out training in these woods half the day, and he had been taught by one of the best. He didn’t fall for the trick, and instead dodged the swing by moving quickly to one side.

Anticipating Paolo’s dodge, his opponent quickly pivoted around and instead of taking the more natural and anticipated swing low again, he struck high a second time and hit Paolo squarely across his upper back, but the hit was obviously significantly softened judging by the young man’s physique. One had to be careful training with the future of the Empire, though thankfully Paolo had proven so far to not be a sore loser.

Paolo’s jaw set. He had found an elusive competitive spirit in battle, and he had really started to hate being outmaneuvered. He took a step back and reset.

“Don’t let small losses distract you from the victory.” The bearded man said from the sidelines. “The Men you trained with are older and stronger than you, and they’ve watched you fight many times before. You can’t easily surprise such a man. Learn to.”

Paolo waited again, pursing his lips and waiting for the next attack. When the young man finally came on, he met his sword with his own and stepped into the strike. He was closer than the young man anticipated, and his next move gave even more of a surprise. He kneed the young man in the stomach again, and grabbed his sword arm with his free hand. Extending it, he hit the man’s arm with his sword in a move that would have cut off the appendage had the sword been real.

“Well done, Highness.” The young man was able to get out despite having the wind knocked out of him. He waited for Paolo to release him without struggle and rolled his free shoulder while doing so. Glancing up, he saw one of the palace servants approach and speak to Paolo’s trainer, but he paid it little mind.

“The Crown Prince has a visitor when his lesson is concluded.” The servant spoke quietly, not pressing the matter but seeming to simply deliver the message so time did not go over as it so often did.

The tall man nodded, then turned back to the clearing.

“That will be all for today. Your Highness, you have a visitor to attend to and you need time to recover.” He said.

Paolo nodded, approaching the servant with a slightly lazy step. He’d had a growth spurt, and was as tall as the servant now. He’d also refused several hair cuts, and his dark hair was longer and more unkempt than a princes obviously should be.

“Okay, let’s go then.” He said in an uneven, almost annoyed tone as he fell into step with the servant, still shirtless. They walked for the next ten minutes until they reached China House, the sprawling mansion estate that he had selected as his getaway.

“Shall I inform your guest you will need a few moments more to clean up from your training?” The servant asked and glanced over at Paolo, though didn’t dare let it linger for fear it may have come off as judgmental.

Paolo looked down at himself. He was shirtless, bruised, and dirty. Raising his eyebrows, he looked at the servant again.

“I probably shouldn’t greet them in this.” He said, giving only that as a reply. Then he turned away and went to his suite. When he emerged some time later, he was clean and wearing her black pants with a red tie and a matching black vest. His hair was still ascue, but he either didn’t notice or didn’t care. He stood tall and confident as he walked into the audience room, looking disinterestedly to see who had bothered to visit him.

Sitting quietly in one of the chairs waiting for him was Paolo’s intended and when he entered she stood and curtsied to him. She was styled in a pretty pale pink dress, but despite the girlish presentation, it was quite obvious that just as Paolo was becoming more man than boy, she was becoming more woman than girl. That sweet innocence she had exuded when they had first met had been tamed or perhaps extinguished completely over the past few months in her training to become Empress.

“Hello, Your Highness.” She greeted in a voice that didn’t quite sound like what he would have expected.

Paolo’s eyes grew wide when he saw her standing before him, not only because he hadn’t been expecting her in the slightest, but also because of the way she had developed. Her child-like sweetness was now secondary to her beauty, and he looked at her with an interest he hadn’t necessarily shown before. He’d always liked her, of course, and was eager to marry. But now he found himself eager for certain specific parts of marriage.

“Amalie..” he said, taking several strides forward and stopping in the middle of the room. His eyes searched her face in admiration. “I wasn’t expecting you.”

“I hope I’m not imposing?” She asked, taking a single step toward him but not closing the distance more. Her pretty eyes moved over him, but besides the small and courteous smile she wore, it was hard to tell her feelings at a glance. They had barely seen each other more than in passing over the past few months, and Paolo was usually so focused on what he was doing - or so grossly disinterested - that she actually wasn’t sure if he really noticed her. They’d spoken once briefly after the incident with Giuseppe, but hadn’t really since.

“No..” he said, his eyes drifting down from her face and then resettling there when he’d taken notice of what he was doing. “No, people visit all the time. Well..some people. You’re most welcome.”

He stayed where he was, suddenly a bit awkward, as if he didn’t know if he should close the distance between them or not.

“Are you well? It feels as if we haven’t spoken in months.”

“Oh yes.” Amalie replied and shifted on her feet while she brought a hand up to nervously brush some of her hair back behind her ear. “I spend most of my time being tutored and the rare time I get away I go back to my family. You look…” She paused and eyed him again. “Taller.”

“You do too.” He said, lifting his head and showing the beginnings of genuine confidence learned in fighting and, in some ways, in his older brother’s hateful eyes. “And very beautiful too.”

“Thank you, that’s kind.” Amalie replied, blushing just a bit and giving a more innocent smile this time. “I just… wanted to come talk to you. See how you’ve been and what you have been doing while you are here.”

“I’ve been training…reading.” He answered, taking yet another step toward her. “My Governor and tutors join me here too.”

“Training?” She probed, her eyes drawn to his body under his clothes for a moment. She wasn’t blind, he hadn’t just grown tall. “Training for what?”

“To be a man.” He said simply at first, as if it was explanation enough. “I’ve been learning to fight from a master trainer. He has me running, lifting weights, and training with sword and hand-to-hand combat”

“Oh.” She blinked and brushed her hair back again, her smile fading with a slightly awkward shift of her body. “Okay. Are you… enjoying that?”

He nodded, his eyes moving down her body again and taking longer to return to her eyes again. There was something unusually brazen about the look, and he didn’t seem ashamed.

“I have a newfound love for constructive violence. I’m improving every day.” He answered. “We should take a walk.”

“Alright.” She agreed, giving no indication of her feelings on wanting to do so or not. She closed the distance between them finally, joining him so he could take the lead.

As they made their way out of the main entrance and her chaperone, one of his mother’s ladies, started to follow him, he offered Amelie his arm.

“Tell me about yourself.” He said, seeming genuinely interested, his eyes on her instead of the steps they were approaching. “What have you been up to lately in your training? You seem different.”

“I’ve been learning to be a good consort.” Amalie replied, briefly glancing toward the steps then returning her attention to Paolo. “Most recently I’ve been learning how to run a household like the imperial household and that when done right, there really shouldn’t be any evidence of it at all.”

“That’s also a sign of good government.” Paolo said, taking them down the steps and showing concern with making sure she didn’t fall. Still, as they started toward the tree line, his eyes were glued on her. “Is that all?”

“I’ve been learning the history of your family and making sure I know the names and faces of the Secretariat and the prominent noble families as well as anyone else the Emperor would usually work closely with.” She offered up and looked out onto the grounds. They were quite beautiful and while she expected it given it was an Imperial residence, it wasn’t like anything she had seen before in her short, sheltered life.

“No. None of that explains what’s so different about you.” He said, as if she had been trying to answer that had been weighing on his mind. They walked past the first trees and started into the green forest along a path.

“Well, it has been a big adjustment for me. It wasn’t so long ago I was going to school and learning about various subjects and having my friends and family around me.” Amalie pointed out softly. “I guess that’s what is so different, but I’ve accepted it.”

“But are you happy?” Paolo asked, almost tripping over a branch in the path as he watched her. “Such a big change would really shock some people.”

“It’s challenging.” Amalie replied diplomatically, stumbling with him when he did since they were linked arm in arm, but she didn’t even seem to react to it. “I know it probably all sounds quite silly to a man. I’m sorry.”

“What?” He asked, furrowing his brow at her. “Not at all. I really want to know about your experience. You aren’t silly to me.”

“You just have more to worry about than trivial things like that is all, Your Highness, I understand that.” She glanced at him and gave him a smile. “I’ll be perfectly happy.”

“But I just said I wanted to know.” He said, his tone kind but less gentle than before. He knew this behavior well. It was how his sisters behaved before they became convinced they were victims. “Are the tutors teaching you to treat me this way?”

Amalie frowned then and looked away, her eyes moving back and forth almost like she were trying to read the pages of a book in search of an answer. His response confused her as it was not what she had been told to anticipate, and she was trying to identify where she had misstepped. “I’m just… trying to be respectful of you as a man and what is important to you. It is what I learned…”

Paolo’s jaw set. It made him angry they taught noble women to pretend to be this way. It was good to be unselfish and to treat men like men, but it was the ‘not burdening them with problems’ aspect that made him so mad.

“And what if you’re important to me?” He asked, looking at her, his eyes soft. “You can tell me how you feel without being a burden. I take care of you and you take care of me, yes?”

Behind the pair, their chaperone cleared her throat loudly.

Amalie started to answer, but when the older woman cleared her throat, she glanced back with a dismayed look on her face. She couldn’t help that Paolo wasn’t responding like the hypothetical man should have in the scenarios she had been learning. “I-I’ll always take care of you, of course.”

She squeezed his arm a bit tighter and looked away from the woman following him, her eyes lowered to the ground. “It’s been difficult.”

Paolo frowned deeply, feeing the warmth of her body against his. He felt an ache that only young love could cause, and he paused their travel very suddenly. Turning, he looked at the chaperone.

“I won’t be siring any children with your charge out here in the woods.” He said, keeping his voice even. “You may go back to the house.”

Amalie blushed deeply at his comment and she was thankful her eyes were already down.

The woman paused in following them and pursed her lips. She was aware of Paolo’s position of course, but she had a duty as well charged to her by the Empress. “It would be extremely inappropriate for you two to be left alone, Highness, your mother would not hear of it.”

“Then don’t tell her.” He said, gesturing to her in a reasonable and moderate tone. “She isn’t here, and I wish to speak to my intended alone.”

“I really must insist I stay, Highness.” The woman persisted, patient in her own way but clearly displeased he was trying to get rid of her. “It is not for your benefit, it is for your intended’s. It would be highly improper for a girl of her age to be alone with a boy or man and it would sully her reputation. I’m sure you don’t want that.”

“You aren’t here to protect her reputation. You’re here to control her.” He said, tensing noticeably. “Go back to the house now, or I’ll have you taken back by force.”

“Control her? What ever could you mean? I am here as her escort to make sure nothing untoward is said or done, that’s all.” The woman protested.

“I don’t want to cause trouble, Highness.” Amalie spoke to him softly and in a tone that indicated that while he might be able to order this without repercussions to himself, they may very well come back on her.

“You aren’t. I am.” He said to her, his tone resolute. He scowled at the woman, convinced she had to go. “And if anyone ever hears that we were alone, we’ll know who told.”

He looked at the woman with eyes growing steely and much harder than they normally were. It was a threat as potent as ever Paolo did issue. Subtle and deniable, but certainly a threat.

The woman scowled outright now and looked at Amalie. “It will be on your head then, girl, when they start whispering about your virtue. I am not the only one who watches over the two of you.”

With that, the woman turned and stomped off, leaving them alone and Amalie standing with Paolo looking very conflicted.

“Don’t let her frighten you. Fear is her only tool.” He said, looking to Amalie. “If you’d like, I can call from one of my valets to accompany us.”

It was easy for Paolo to say such a thing of course, but the problem was the woman hadn’t necessarily been completely wrong.

“I… don’t know that it would matter if it is just another man if it wasn’t one related to me.” She admitted softly and unsure.

“Then I’ll have seven maids sent out.” He said, watching her carefully, waiting for her response. “Really anyone but that woman.”

Finally, he earned a slight giggle out of Amalie with his comment, the sound sweet and innocent as he had been familiar with before. “She can be a bit… overbearing yes. I’m sure she means well.”

Paolo smiled brightly at her smile, having gotten exactly what he was after. He allowed the moment to rest there for a moment before he responded to what she said.

“You can tell what someone means by what they do. I used to think otherwise, but I’ve learned to judge the tree by its fruit.”

He opened his Sonus and shot a quick message to his protection platoon commander.

“They’ll get us some women to escort us at a distance. That way we’ll avoid scandal and have some actual privacy to talk.”

Amalie nodded and considered what he had said about what someone meant by what they did. “Do you think a tree can change its fruit?”

“Of course I do.” He said with a positive nod. “But do they? Rarely, I think. How about you?”

“I think it would be very sad if they couldn’t.” She replied thoughtfully and slid her arms around herself as they waited in place for the maids to arrive. “And I think it would be sad to think they couldn’t too.”

“Maybe.” He said, letting a bit of silence pass between them. “But we can all change. Whether an individual has the will to is a different question, isn’t it?”

“Yeah, I suppose it would be.” Amalie agreed thoughtfully and looked around. “The China palace is quite beautiful. Is it your favorite residence?”

“It’s China House, actually.” He corrected gently just as he saw a gaggle of female staff starting into the forest. “And no, it’s not my favorite. It’s really just the most private. The forest makes it remote in a way our other properties just aren’t. The Serenity Palace on the moon has always been my favorite. Amazingly beautiful with an excellent view of Terra.”

“I’m sorry. I still get them a bit confused which is a palace, house, and estate. Why aren’t they all called one thing?” Amalie asked him curiously.

“Well House and estate tend to be synonymous with a mansion and its surrounding land. China House and Hawaii House, for example, are private getaways where royal children come to sulk or to be alone. They’re considered private by their very nature. Palaces were built for the Emperor, on the other hand. The difference isn’t formal though.

“I see. Maybe you will be able to show me Serenity Palace when your studies allow? I’d like to see your favorite place.” She smiled at him, brushing her hair behind her ear and glancing out toward the women making their way over.

Two maids in matching formal clothes approached them and curtsied. They were both young and full of energy, but said nothing as was their training. Paolo turned his attention from his fiancéekmentarily in order to address them.

“Follow no less than twenty meters as we walk. We wish to speak without being heard. Be sure you keep us in your sight.”

Assured they understood, he offered his arm to Amalie again.

“I’ll take you anywhere you want to go.” He said.

With a smile, she slid her arm back in his and when he started to walk again, she fell in easily with him. “That’s very sweet of you. You’ll have to let me know when you have time.”

“Have you done any traveling since you moved to Rome?” He asked, cherishing the feeling of her warmth. “Even just the city? Or have they kept you huddled up in the Imperial Palace?”

“I was at the Pyramid for about a month even after everything happened to learn how life works there and also how the regency period functions. After that I went to the Palace. I’m not allowed to travel without specific permission and when I do it is mostly just to go and see my family.” Amalie explained. “I’ve tried making some friends but it is hard.”


“I know what you mean.” He stated. Paolo grew up much the same way, but there had been events and occasions galore to give him the chance to mingle. And once he made friends, play dates and visits with them were on the table. “Since the attempt on my father’s life, royal occasions are all but gone. My mother hasn’t been throwing any parties, and I bet that leaves you alone in the bubble. I’m sorry.”

“Well, it is understandable she isn’t throwing parties or anything like that, and I know I shouldn’t complain, but it has been really lonely when I don’t have anyone my age around and it’s just my tutors all the time unless it’s my family.” Amalie squeezed his arm gently. “I’m sure your mother is missing that sense of normalcy.”

“I think so too. Though, I wish she would just throw herself into her work again. She does her boxes, I know, but where are the social gatherings?” He asked, rhetorically. “You should be learning to act as a hostess anyway. Maybe I should have a word with her…”

“She probably just doesn’t really feel up to doing it.” Amalie noted after a beat. “She misses the normalcy but what’s normal about the past few months at all?”

“It’s a new normal.” Paolo said, a certain subtle edge in his voice. “Things aren’t going back to the way they were and it’s better that we all adjust to that reality right now rather than later.”

He looked into her pretty blue eyes and sort of softened then.

“My mother is tougher than this. And she knows what her duty is to the Court..to you. I’ll see if I can help her. I know it hasn’t helped that I’ve been gone.”

Amalie frowned mildly at his cynical take, but she seemed to understand that he was affected by what happened to him and rightfully so… though she supposed she had hoped he wouldn’t change too much because of it. Surely the Empire didn’t need another warrior? She licked her lips and glanced away. “I know she does miss you quite a lot. I think your sister does too… in her own way.”

“It’s just that I’ve been very busy. That’s all.” Paolo said, offering an excuse which wasn’t asked for. “And it’s nice out here..normal, somehow.” He smiled and chuckled. “Perhaps you should move in with me.”

The skeptical look that had appeared when he had given his excuse disappeared in favor of a blush on her pale cheeks at his mention of moving in together. “Eventually… but if you did come back to court we would see each other much more often, you know, and I’m sure your mother would be happier with you nearby.”

It wasn’t as if physical distance was the issue, of course, with the technology available to them, but it was clear Paolo was shunning his family connections while he focused himself internally. The distance was more metaphorical, but no less detrimental.

“Mmm.” He said in place of actual words. His not responding seemed intentional, though he certainly wasn’t projecting it. “I suppose that’s probably true. Maybe I should start with a visit and see how it goes.”

“I think that would be wonderful.” Amalie encouraged with a bright, warm smile and a squeeze of his arm. “Everyone would be so happy to see you, I’m sure of it. Do you have any idea when you would want to do that? I’m sure your mother would want a chance to prepare something special for you. Maybe I could help her.”

“Special, as in…food?” Paolo said, suddenly remembering the last time his mother cooked for them. It was terrible, and a shadow of the taste still remained in his memory as the idea was mentioned. “I hope you have some experience with that then.”

“Cooking you mean? I do… though I suppose I assumed such things would be made by chefs? It has been since I’ve been at the palace? What I would cook would be nothing like you’re used to I’m sure.” She noted with a mild frown.

“Sorry, Mamma likes to cook on certain special occasions and it’s…honestly, it’s a nightmare.” He said, and smiled at her. “I just thought that’s what you meant. I’m still shell-shocked after the last time.”

“Oh. Well, I suppose probably with her upbringing, learning to cook wasn’t really a priority.” Amalie tried to offer some sort of sensible explanation for the state of Cosima’s lack of cooking skill. “I could try making you something if you want? It won’t be anything fancy… we didn’t do fancy things if it was just us, and when it wasn’t we hired someone to do the cooking.”

“Well, I like the idea of you cooking, but that really isn’t what it’s all about, Amalie.” He said with a grin, glancing back at their distant chaperones.

“Oh… then what is it about?” Amalie asked, looking at Paolo with sweet, innocent blue eyes and a wondering expression.

“Well, I Don’t want you to feel so lonely. And I’d love to spend more time with you. I suppose I’m just a bit…hesitant to leave this place.” He answered quite honestly as he turned his gaze to the tall, luscious trees. “The young men here have become my friends, and I’ve learned so much about what it means to be a Terran man. I feel like I’m in the middle of something important and I don’t want to ruin it.”

Amalie listened to what he was saying, but as he finished, she couldn’t hide the frown or the lowering of her eyes. Her shoulders dropped just slightly, but she nevertheless squeezed his arm. “It’s alright. I understand. You should stay if that’s what you feel you need to do.”

Paolo looked at her and his resolve flickered at the sight of her sadness. He was silent for only a few seconds, before he seemed to make a decision.

“You need me, mother needs me…and Giana is still in need of support after what happened with Sacha. I’ll start splitting my time.” He said, and drew a bit closer to her, his eyes drifting to her beautiful, delicate lips. “You don’t need to feel alone. And forget that garbage they're teaching you about keeping your problems to yourself.”

Amalie was bolstered by his decision, but reservation seemed to remain. “I will… try… but they are really quite adamant about that…”

“Then listen and learn. But when it’s just you and me..” he smiled then, handsome in a less awkward way than before. “You can tell me anything.”

Her eyes moved over his maturing face, and she found herself searching for the somewhat awkward boy she had met months ago; unable to find him, she wondered what these recent events would turn him into. Would he become the typical Terran man? He’d been the scholar and politician before, but perhaps he would simply become a warrior.

“Alright.” She agreed with a small smile.

Paolo immediately saw the doubt in her eyes. He was a logical young man, but still very empathic and he noticed how others felt. He showed her a smile, reassuring and kind.

“I’ll show you Rome when I get back, okay? Maybe one of my favorite spots.”

“I’d really like that.” It was obvious she truly meant it, and her smile grew. “Is there anything you’d like to know about what’s been going on at the palace?”

“Since Court has moved back there, I can’t imagine what life is like without constant activity.” He remarked with a raised brow. “I suppose the only thing that comes to mind is I wonder how my sister is holding up. Giana, I mean.”

Amalie noted how he asked about his sister. While she didn’t know the ins and outs, she was aware that Giana and Paolo had a complicated relationship and she often found herself wondering if her own future children would be the same way. “She… has been having a very hard time over the past few months. I think if it wasn’t obvious before, it is very obvious now that she really did love Sacha a lot. She hadn’t really been engaging in any activities at court, and any time she had to, she just looked miserable and really not herself at all. She’s been a bit better this past week though, so maybe she’s starting to come out of it?”

“My government papers barely mention her. It sounds like Lady Mendez and Lord Price have been running the Lords and the Senate. Almost all directives from Internal Security come from the director himself. I imagined she wasn’t doing much of anything.” Paolo said, his brow furrowing as he thought about his sister. What comfort could he provide her at a time like this?

“She’s been working very closely with Lord Price. He’s been a near constant fixture at court for the past couple of months with only the occasional return trip to Mars. He never stays there long though.” Amalie nodded slightly. “So I don’t think she’s been completely hands off… she just hasn’t been in the public eye? But I can’t say for sure, it isn’t my place to know that kind of thing.”

“One day you’ll be Empress, Amalie.” Paolo said with a wistful expression. “Perhaps sooner than either of us expect. Do you suppose it will be your place then?”

“Isn’t that for you to decide?” She asked, and looked at him curiously.

“Yes, but I want to know what you think.” Paolo said easily, taking a step toward her even as they slowly walked. “Should an Empress know what happens in the Empire?”

“I think she should, yes. Historically it has been more beneficial when both Emperor and Empress are informed and work together.” She pointed out quietly.

“I think so too.” Paolo commented, looking at her with gentle eyes, full of boyish love and something else. “But it has happened far too rarely, also. My family has done a relatively good job with it. Still, I can’t help but hope it’s possible for an Imperial family to…like each other?”

“I don’t see why it wouldn’t be possible.” Amalie squeezed his arm gently and stepped closer to him to avoid a few loose stones in her path. “I don’t see why it wouldn’t be possible even now for your family. I know things are… strained… but it is very rare that something can’t be repaired with time and effort, don’t you think?”

“And a plan, also.” Paolo added. “But you’re probably an expert on my family at this point. If you and I are going to build a happy family, and I believe we both would like to, what do you think needs to change?”

“Oh I’m not really an expert at all. I just… I know what I’ve observed, but I don’t know that those observations are right.” She looked at him and tilted her head slightly. “What would you like to see change with your family?”

“Dodging the question and pretending to have no opinion, are we?” He asked with a smile. “I remember when my sisters learned that lesson. But we’ve been over that already. Please, Amalie, tell me what you think.”

“No, no. Really, not this time.” She denied it and paused their walk so she could reach out to take both of his hands in her own. “I wasn’t trying to dodge the question, but this is your family Paolo, your relationships, and I’d really just like to know what you would like to see change because it is important to me that you are happy.”

“Well, I think that children need their parents, and having us raised by tutors and governors in different cities was a mistake.” He responded. “My sisters were taught moronic lessons that actually required them to lie to the people who were meant to love and protect them on a regular basis. The Terran Family shouldn’t be split up, and that goes double for the Imperial Family.”

“I agree. I wouldn’t want to send our children away. It is the responsibility of parents to make time for their family after all.” She squeezed his hands again. “But… what about now? What would you want to fix with your family right now?”

Paolo chewed on the question a bit before answering, clearly finding it more difficult to answer than the first one. After all, his family was more of a mess long in-progress and couldn’t turn on a dime.

“For my father to live. Giuseppe is dead, thank the gods. We need my father to live.”

“Okay.” Amalie nodded and gave his hands another encouraging squeeze. “He’s getting the best care, we know that. Is there something else that we could tackle together?”

“I really don’t know.” He said, casting his eyes down for a second. “I can’t think of anything that would actually help.”

“Well… do you like your current family dynamic?” She asked, confident of the answer but wanting to hear him say it. She looked around and found a bench nearby. “Maybe we should go sit down?”

“Well, no, or course not. But..” he said, looking to the bench she was indicating. In silence, he led the way over to it and sat down with her. Their chaperones stopped quite a way back, within eyeshot. “You know how noble families are from experience. We don’t function without leadership. We have structure and roles to play. The thing that’s driving me crazy right now is the disorder of the present situation. My mother leads with her feelings, as does my sister. And my place is less clear than ever. Going between them and trying to make each of them feel better…I know it sounds terrible, but it all seems like a huge distraction with an Empire hanging in the balance. The war, internal security, and many other domestic concerns get buried under…drama.”

Amalie listened to Paolo quietly and attentively, a slight frown settling on her face but she seemed less than inclined to leap to conclusions. “Paolo, the way you say that makes it sound like you think the attack on your father and his current condition as well as what happened to Sacha are just… petty and uninteresting concerns that shouldn’t be affecting your mother and sister the way that they have been.”

“Of course they should.” Paolo said, looking at her with a furrowed brow. “But the crown is heavy, and the one who wears it can’t afford to let their fear…their grief affect what they do. They weren’t groomed to rule; neither of them. And it shows. I know Sacha’s death and my fathers…situation are hurtful to them. They hurt me as well. But ruling an empire isn’t a small thing either. We need my father. And since we can’t have him, we need me.”


“Well, they are still doing what they are supposed to be doing, the government is still functioning, the people are still mostly happy.” Amalie pointed out and looked away. This hadn’t been what she had hoped for as far as an answer, but it was the answer she was receiving. “So what do you want to do about it then?”

“I don’t know.” He said, shaking his head. He noticed that she explained the situation away. She was a girl who lived most of her life in Montana. She hadn’t read the boxes; she hadn’t seen the casualty reports. She didn’t understand what was at stake. In his mind, this constituted the present problem. “What my father wrote, he wrote. But I can’t help but think that, if I could hear his advice, he would be telling me to act.”

Amalie looked at him again, and he could see her mind working through her beautiful eyes. It seemed she had something to say, but instead of saying it, she looked away and simply nodded. “Well, if that’s what you feel you have to do, then you should do that.”

“Should I?” He asked, but put his head in his hands instead of looking at her. “But I’m not sure I’m ready to force the issue. Does that..does that make me weak?”

Every woman in Amalie’s life - really, women in the lives of most other young women - taught them that sometimes the fight simply wasn’t worth it. Maybe here it was; maybe it would be different. She looked at him earnestly then and leaned in a bit closer. There was a strange kind of tension that took over the moment as if there was more being decided in this moment than met the eye. “Do you really want to know what I think?”

He moved his face from his hands and turned to look at her. He seemed confused and saddened by the question, but quickly wiped the expression from his face. Hadn’t he been clear about that already.

“Yes, I do.” He said. “Of course I do.”

Amalie nodded, and then seemed to consider how best to say what she wanted to say. “I think, maybe, you are focused on the wrong kind of leadership. I don’t know if you know this, but my mother started her own business years ago; my father is a lord, but he also runs successful businesses himself. Now, it would have been very easy for him to simply take over and run that for her, but she didn’t want that so he didn’t. Instead, he supported her decision to go forward on her own - he didn’t begrudge her of that choice and remained there for her. Because of that, she felt comfortable seeking guidance from him and listening to him, he empowered her by believing in her, and through his support, he was able to still lead her on the proper paths. What good would forcing this issue bring? Forcing… anything… just breeds resentment.”

She paused then, and her brows lifted slightly. “Do you know the reason your box still remains full is because Giana demanded it and your mother agreed? Several departments and members of the secretariat thought that you should not be bothered with matters of state while you were here. I don’t think you’d find them nearly as resistant to your help and guidance as you think you might.”

Paolo listened and, though he initially found himself quite irritated by what she was saying, he found more and more ways it might have been worth considering. He knew the running of Montana and the running of the Terran Empire were impossible to compare, but he also had been trained in the importance of principles and he understood what she was trying to say.

“You’re right about that. They would welcome my help, I know.” He said, nodding. “But then again that’s the confusion for me. My father never taught me how to rule with my family. He taught me the lessons of one autocrat to a future one. And I’ve read many stories about brothers killing brothers and fathers killing sons, especially when power was shared. I guess I’m a bit…philosophically conflicted.”

He then sat up a bit more.

“Who said I shouldn’t be bothered with boxes?”

“I don’t know who it was, I’m sorry. This was something Giana complained about at a dinner we were having and your mother agreed it was foolish, but also made her stop talking so I don’t know any names.” Amalie frowned. “I could see where you’d be conflicted, that’s understandable, but… well, I’m sure your father taught you with the mind that when it was time for you to rule, you would be at the age of majority and not looking at a regency… I would think that might… change things a bit?”

“Totally.” Paolo said, though his mind was still on the secretary who wanted to cut him out.

Amalie could tell he was a bit distracted, but pressed on gently. “Well, with that in mind, some adjustments would surely need to be made to the approach?”

“Yes, but not my regency. If it was mine rather than my father’s, things would be clearer. But right now, I’m still just the heir. The only rights I have are to succeed to the throne upon the Emperor’s ascension. Beyond that, any guidance they take from me is just a gesture. Still, I showed I could work the system with Axanar. I can work it still. Just…like a politician more than a Crown Prince.”

“Is that… bad?” She asked, obviously uncertain as she searched his face. He seemed to take a very dim view of his sister and mother - perhaps he was more part of the problems with his family than he realized.

“Not necessarily. But it is frowned upon to move the levers of power from the shadows. There’s something…unTerran about it. Something sneaky and dishonorable, if one follows the old ways.” He answered. “It doesn’t matter.”

He knew he should be patient and obedient. But every time he considered it, he could feel Giuseppe’s hands right around his throat and a cold voice which told him that obedient boys can’t hold this throne easily. Amalie really couldn't understand the pressure on him, the weight of the future on his mind, and that sense that perhaps being good and smart would not be enough. She thought it was about his mother, his sister, and him. He didn’t know how to tell her it was about crowns, and legacy, and dead soldiers. The history of the Empire told him, silently, that it was the strong who ruled. His own father, despite all his genius and his promotion of the arts, was a butcher.

“Do you think a good man can rule the Empire?” He asked suddenly, not having considered whether he should ask the question aloud or not.

“I think so, but what defines a good man?” She asked and looked at him curiously.

“A man who tells the truth wisely. A man who stops evil instead of spreading it.” Paolo answered. “A man who is slow to anger and forgiving.”

“Then yes, I do.” She nodded, affirming her position. “Do you think a good man can rule the Empire?”

“I used to.” Paolo said. “When I was surrounded by guards with everything provided for me and everyone around me loving me…I used to.” He looked at her then and frowned. “But then I looked evil right in the eyes as it tried to kill me. And all I could do was hope, pray, and wonder. Now I think a strong man can rule the Empire. And I’m not sure what it looks like to be good and strong at the same time.”

She thought about that for a moment and then suddenly became a bit timid. Looking down to her hands she began to click her thumbnails together. “Do… do you not think your father is strong and good?”

“I think my father hasn't decided which one he wants to be either.” Paolo said with a frown, admitting something he’d never said aloud before. “So maybe he’s both. And maybe he’s neither.”

“Would you be happy if you were a man like your father?” She asked and looked up at him again. She was surprised but elated he had actually answered her question; she hadn’t even been sure it was appropriate for her to ask.

Paolo thought about that for quite a while, not blowing the question of not seeming offended that she had asked it.

“No. I love my father and I have an incredible amount of respect for him. But I don’t want the family he’s built. And I want to learn how to secure my throne without spilling Terran blood. I’m just not sure if I believe it can be done.”

“That I don’t know. Has anyone ever accomplished that?” She asked and frowned. While she was receiving an education in Imperial History now with focus, she certainly didn’t know everything there was to know.

“Not until my family. But since we took over, my grandfather, my great grandfather, my great great grandfather. They all knew peace.” He answered. “But times are changing, and my father wanted more than just one home system. And for that, we require a brute.”

“Do you think we need more than one home system?” She asked, placing a hand on his knee as they sat there.

He looked at her and nodded slowly, his face a frown.

“Yes. We were incredibly vulnerable. And now? It’s too late to put the genie back in the bottle. People believe in the dreams of the Empire again, and nothing but tragedy will stamp out that dream again.”

She nodded and took a moment to think. “Well… does the Emperor have to be the brute, or can he just control the brutes?”

“Well, I'm not sure there’s much of a difference between killing a man and ordering a man killed, Amalie.” Paolo said. “I mean, I think they are morally the same, aren’t they?”

“I don’t know.” She admitted. “But aren’t there times when killing is just or necessary?”

“There are. But necessary is the key word. Some would say that political expediency is a low enough threshold.”

“Well… the ‘some’ don’t really matter, do they? It would be your judgment call.” Amalie pointed out, though she didn’t sound completely confident.

“Yes, that’s true.” Paolo said with a nod. He’d been taught that as well, and even though he had only been Crown Prince for a little while, he knew that his father had been grooming him for something great ever since he was old enough to show his nature.

“Thanks for talking to me. I appreciate your perspective on things. But maybe we should get back before your chaperone dies of a heart attack, hmm?” He offered her a smile, genuine and warm. “That is, unless you’re planning on staying here at China House for a while?”

There was a pause, and for just a brief second Amalie wondered if that might be such a bad thing to happen, but she seemed to realize that was terrible and demurred. “I should probably get back, but I would like to come visit you here more often…” she hesitated and looked at him, “if your mother asks, should I tell her you’re planning to visit the palace?”

“Yes, but…I’ll show up unannounced.” He said with a wince. “It will make things easier. And you can visit me here whenever you want. I may be out sparring, but I’ll spend time with you when I come back in.”

She nodded and moved to stand with him, but paused and squeezed his arm. “Paolo… would you teach our daughters to rule?”

Paolo’s hand found her arm where she held him and he considered the question.

“I would teach all of our children everything I know about ruling.” He said. “It can only make us stronger.”

“Would you be upset with me if we only had girls?” She asked, frowning.

“Science tells us that would clearly be my fault.” He said with a grin. “But I would love my daughters. Our Empire has been ruled by women many times. Mostly one woman and her clones, but..details..”

Amalie smiled then, seeming quite pleased with both of his answers. “Well, I hope we have plenty of both.” She hesitated, and then quickly leaned in to kiss his cheek. “Thank you, Paolo.”

When her lips made contact with his cheek, he blushed immediately, smiled, and immediately placed his free hand rather conspicuously in front of his pants. Then he moved it again to his side, figuring that only made everything more obvious.

“Oh, I…well.” He said, and then blinked quickly. Finding some nerve, he turned to her again. “It’s the truth. Let’s go.”

Amalie nodded and took his arm, her eyes never leaving his. She was either too innocent to notice or simply respectful enough that she didn’t look down when he moved his hand around. Soon enough they were back with their chaperones, some of who looked mildly annoyed though others wore small smiles that seemed to be more understanding of young affections. She stepped away from Paolo and curtsied to him, then looked into his eyes with another smile. “Thank you for seeing me.”

“Thank you for coming, my Lady.” Paolo answered, returning the smile with a stare. His eyes moved over her as they never had before today, and his smile grew. “I’ll see you soon.”

END
]]> Sat, 28 Dec 2024 23:14:17 +0000 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/853 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/853
Mission - Historiae Terrae Et Imperii
Location - The Pyramid

The ins and outs of life on Mars had been left to his ministers and mother; Khalon was bound to Terra. The work of the Council of Lords had quickly fallen under the influence he wielded from Princess Giana, and he’d grown very good at pulling the right levers. Hosting gatherings, bribing Senators, and making veiled threats had become the work of his daily life. It showed as he grew on political astuteness and knowledge.

The High Lord of Mars, fashionable as always, walked into the outer office of the Princess Regent, his slender, muscled body adorned with a cream suit, brown shoes, and a tie of bronze. He looked like a prince himself.

He approached the desk and simply waited. The staff knew what he was after by now.

The man behind the desk greeted Khalon with a respectful nod and the typical motions began now without words exchanged by anyone. It took about thirty seconds until he looked up at Khalon and nodded again.

“She will see you now, Lord Price.”

Giana was in her office behind her desk reading a document in front of her. She had slowly come around to being more herself - at least physically - over the past few weeks. She didn’t look as hollowed out, and as she had promised CJ she had easily cleaned up and made herself presentable. She was sitting in a modest black pencil dress, her blonde hair pulled back in a neatly braided bun.

When the doors were opened and she saw Khalon stepping through, she lowered the document down to her desk. “Khalon.”

“Your Highness.” He said, his voice friendly and amiable, stepping closer to her. He’d given her the space she’d needed without even a hint of needing to be asked following Sacha’s death. They’d barely spoken on the subject, but he wasn’t suggesting they should. He paused in front of her desk. “You called for me.”

Giana gestured to the seat across from her and sat back in her own chair. Things had been… odd with him for a while, at least in her mind. She’d taken interest in him before Sacha had died and she couldn’t say it had all been professional. He excited her in a way Sacha hadn’t for a long time, and she felt guilty over that especially after his death.

“I’ve been hearing whispers of dissent in the Senate regarding the Romulan issue. Is there any truth to that?”

“Many Senators are concerned that antagonizing the Romulans is the wrong move and could put us in the wrong end of a compact between them and the Alliances.” Khalon said honestly. “Besides asking quite a lot of questions of the government, they haven’t exactly made any moves. I think they’re waiting to see what happens next.”

“We have strong evidence that the Romulans had a direct hand in the death of over five thousand Terran souls. Does that mean nothing to them?” Giana asked with a scoff.

“No.” Khalon answered, seeming unphased by how she summed up the issue. The Senate was full of heroes, and the suggestion they didn’t care about the fallen would be offensive to many. “They’re concerned that more Terrans will die if the situation isn’t handled with care. They’ve had endless debates on the subject full of impressive rhetoric if you’d like to listen to the transcripts.”

“Are they actually worth listening to?” Giana asked skeptically, her manicured brows lifting up slowly.

Khalon smiled, handsome and genuine. “Yes, if you want an exchange of philosophical rhetoric on the values of the Empire. I’d be lying if I told you I didn’t enjoy it sometimes.”

Giana made a slight face at that, then sighed and reached up to rub her forehead. “Fine. If you have a list of the better ones I’ll have my assistance collect them and listen to them; but the notion that we shouldn’t do anything to antagonize the Romulans is moronic. If we allow such a move against the Empire, we appear weak - we are weak.”

The strange thing to Khalon was that her father had reestablished the Senate to bring a sense of continuity and wisdom to the practice of government. But so far, all he’d seen is a kind of gridlock amongst them caused largely by him and the other lords on the council. He knew Antonius had intended to lead the Senate himself, but now he wondered what it’s point was. To debate and never be heard by those who decided over morning coffee?

“If you’d like. Though it doesn’t sound like you’d really enjoy it.” He said, not entirely sure why she was asking. “But my point is there’s nothing to worry about from them for now. Not in that at least.”

“I wouldn’t, but it doesn’t mean it isn’t worth hearing.” Giana replied and looked down at the document in front of her. “Is there anything else you find worth telling me?”

“Besides an ongoing debate over trade regulations or new subject worlds, it’s all pretty routine.” Khalon said, watching her beautiful eyes as she looked up at him.

“Mm… alright.” She looked down again, then licked her lips and took a deep breath. “How… have you been?”

“Busy.” He said, looking down at her and hearing her personal question, the likes of which hadn’t been asked in a month. “Very busy. Hearing the Senate is like playing whack a mole.”

“How has your mother been faring on Mars without you?” Giana followed up and finally brought her eyes up to look at his handsome face.

“She’s been having her way in every place instead of just in the Palace.” He said, grinning. “All you have to do is look at the horrified expressions on the faces of my ministers to see that. She’s happy though. It’s kind of you to ask.”

Finally, Giana cracked a smile. It was small, but it was there. “I’m glad she’s enjoying herself and that things are going well, I’d hate to think I pulled you away from your home and it was floundering without you.”

“When the Empire calls, Price men answer. We always have; we always will.” He said, his conviction obvious and unguarded. He was proud of his family’ legacy of service to Terra. “My mother knows the art of ruling, and she does it with less patience than me, so..shit gets done.”

Giana chuckled very softly at that, short but audible. “She sounds like an imposing woman.”

“She had to be to raise a boy like me.” He said with a grin of his own. “I was wild. I know that’s a surprise to you now..”

“Oh yes, quite a surprise.” She sat back in her chair and continued to simply look at him, her eyes taking in his handsome face and the way he presented himself. Always pristine and stylish. “I know I have met her in passing, but perhaps one of these days I could meet her in a more private setting instead of some grand party where I am shaking hands with half of Terra.”

“You’re not going to hear a protest from her. She’s been asking me to bring you around for weeks.” He said, winking at her charmingly. “Once you’re feeling ready, we can set a date.”

Giana’s smile faded, but it didn’t recede completely. “I don’t know if I will ever really feel ready, Khalon, but I have to… try… at some point. What better way than to meet your mother if she’s been wanting to for so long?”

Khalon listened as she spoke. It was the most human thing she’d said since the tragedy that had rocked her world. He licked his full lips and rounded her desk boldly. Pausing next to her, he daringly grabbed her hand in his.

“You have my support completely. I’m on your side, and if you want to meet my mother, I’ll make that happen for you.” He said, his voice gentle.

“I know you are.” Giana said and looked up to him as he held her hand and after a beat, she turned her chair and stood, their bodies close. “I hope you know how grateful I have been for your help and support these past weeks. I don’t know that I could have done any of this without you.”

“You didn’t have to.” He said, mostly keeping his hands to himself, though his eyes said everything as he looked at her.

“No, you were the one that didn’t have to do anything, but you chose to anyways.” Her thumb shifted slightly over his hand, the sensation of touching someone familiar but somehow distant in a strange way. “How can I repay you?”

Khalon smiled and shook his head.

“What I want I’m not asking for.” He said, his smile infectious and handsome. “How about just a smile from you?”

Giana didn’t give him his smile and instead simply considered him quietly for a moment. She pulled her hand from his, but instead of withdrawing, she shifted forward and wrapped her arms around him, pulling herself into him and giving him a hug.

The hug was sudden, warm, and a surprise for him. His own strong arms wrapped around her and held her tight. He could feel the chaos still battling inside her, and his hands moved to rub her back as he held her. He didn’t say a word.

There was a part of Giana that felt instantly guilty, but to her surprise it wasn’t as large as she thought it was going to be. She was missing human contact, and she received it from so few. She lingered in Khalon’s arms, her body tense at first but she began to relax slowly but surely. She didn’t seem in a rush to part from him; it felt good to be held.

Khalon didn’t rush the process either, holding her for several minutes without wavering or showing any sign at all of disinterest or boredom. He allowed his face to fall in her fragrant blonde hair and closed his eyes.

“It’s going to be okay, you know.” He said in a pleasing, low voice.

The only answer he received was the slight tightening of Giana’s grip and her fingers curling slightly into the fabric of his suit. She wanted to cry, but she settled for taking a slow, deep breath. This of course made her breathe him in as well, and she bit her lower lip slightly, the action hidden by her face being buried into him. Most people could say for certain that their love would have wanted them to move on and be happy, but she realized she actually wasn’t sure if that was what Sacha would want for her or not… but she could choose to think it was.

After another long moment, she finally pulled back from him and reached up to brush a few strands of hair from her face.

“That was nice.” He said with a smile. “You’re a great hugger, you know.

Giana averted her gaze, being made to feel self conscious by his comment though she wasn’t exactly sure why. She only took a beat to steady herself - a sure sign she was finding more normalcy in her life. “Would you… like to have dinner?”

“Now?” He asked, surprised at first, and then nodded. “I’d love to. Let me take you somewhere wonderful for a little while.”

“No.” She cut him off quickly and then raised her hand. “No.” This time, her voice was more gentle and sympathetic. “We’ll have dinner here. I need to be… very careful about going out in public.”

“Oh, right..” he said, pausing as If he simply hadn’t considered those pressures. He smiled then. “Here it is then. Playing it safe. Nothing wrong with that.”

Giana nodded, though this time she did feel instant regret at giving the invitation. She wasn’t about to go back on it, however. “I need to clean up and make myself presentable. When would you like to meet?”

“How about 1900? I should put on an evening suit anyway.” Khalon said, being careful not to say anything to trigger her sensitive conscience about what they were planning. “It’ll be nice to get to talk to you. It’s been quite a while since we really connected on anything but the business of the Council of Lords.”

“Alright, seven it is then.” She agreed and gave him a small smile. “We’ll meet at the same place as last time. I’ll have someone escort you if you don’t remember the way.”

“I remember.” He said with a confident nod. “You don’t have to worry about me. I’ll be there.”

He forewent kissing her hand, knowing that her conscience was bothering her, just as he had since the death of her intended. Instead, he merely turned around smoothly and started for the exit.

END .
]]> Sat, 28 Dec 2024 23:12:47 +0000 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/852 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/852
Mission - Historiae Terrae Et Imperii
Location - Giana's Rio Apartment

It had been a little over a month since news of the apparent betrayal of the Romulans and the death of so many Terran soldiers had reached the palace. It was a true tragedy, of course, so many Terran lives lost, but only one had meant anything to Giana. She had spent the first weeks practically frozen in grief; her mother, forgiving as always, had more or less split what would have been Giana’s duties with Richard unless they absolutely needed Giana’s voice. It hadn’t been often, but it had happened, and the once vibrant princess was a shadow of herself. During those weeks, she had retreated to her Rio apartment to be left alone in the space that had really been hers and hers alone. She’d had guests before, but no one had remained long term with her.

Eventually, she had slowly started to come out of the raw grief, but she was still barely engaged with anything that was going on in the government. She was eating better and seeing after her appearance more; that was all she felt she could manage.

Since the day which had shattered Giana’s world, CJ had used her newfound authority to spring into action, arranging disparate political apparatuses on Terra into a team. Civil servants from many branches of government had been working with a flourish of activity to find the answers to the most burning questions from the tragic event, and the influence of their cooperation could be felt even as far as Romulus itself, where diplomats and assets were associated with each other for the first time. Respectful, as always, she had given the princess her space as much as she could, leaving her interruptions for the parts of the investigation which really mattered. As she arrived at the princess’s apartment in a baby blue dress, one could easily assume this was one of those crucial junctures.

The door was answered by one of Giana’s attendants, a slightly older woman who grimaced immediately when she saw CJ standing there and reflexively turned her head to look back into the apartment. Stepping back, she allowed the Chancellor to enter.

“Let me go and get her. One moment.”

The woman disappeared, and CJ was left standing in the dark, dreary place until the attendant got to the switch and raised the lights. The apartment was clean of course, but the heaviness of grief still lingered in the air and clung to everything like a haze. Eventually the attendant returned and behind her was the meandering Giana. She was dressed in her silk pajamas and her hair was pulled back in an unruly bun; the dark roots of her natural hair color were showing thick at the base of her scalp. Giana had always been thin, but now she was appearing gaunt and the dark circles under her eyes did little to help remedy that appearance.

On seeing CJ waiting, Giana took a deep breath.

“CJ.” She greeted with what sounded like great effort to speak.

CJ didn’t react to Giana’s appearance outwardly, but she found herself dismayed by the sight. She’d left her own Pyramid Guards to mingle with the Imperials, knowing the area was secure, and her body man hadn’t exited the elevator with her.

“Your Highness.” CJ said, looking the younger woman over with an expression that seemed somehow knowing. “Have you eaten supper yet?”

“I’m not hungry. Is there something you need?” Giana asked, her voice quiet and monotone.

“Might I offer you a drink, Chancellor?” The attending woman practically whispered to CJ.

“Wine please…” CJ said, evening Giana still. “For two. Also, cheeseburgers if you can.”

CJ stepped into the apartment more fully, her eyes moving around the room.

“I’d like to ask you a question, ma’am. A personal one. May I?”

Briefly, the servant looked at Giana as if waiting to be told no, but when it didn’t come she hurried away to retrieve what CJ had asked for.

Giana for her part barely reacted to CJ’s order, though it was possible her lips pursed just slightly for the briefest of moments. When CJ posed her question, Giana took another deep breath. “What is it?”

“Do you notice how beautiful your surroundings are anymore, or have you gotten used to vast apartments, couches more expensive than my family home, and the most dazzling skylines?” CJ asked, her tone surprisingly light as she stood there, reserved but positive as she looked out of the vast windows on the other side of the room. It had been an exaggeration, of course, her home was also beautiful. But not royal.

Giana just looked at CJ then, remaining quiet for a long moment and then simply turning away to walk out of the entryway and to the larger seating area. She sat down on the couch and pulled both legs up underneath her, not bothering to sit in the way a princess should. “CJ, I’m tired and really not in the mood for your riddles. Now, is there something you actually need?”

“No riddle, ma’am.” CJ started, looking at Giana. “You’re always asking me how I see the world. I thought I’d ask about your perspective for a change. It’s only fair, right?”

“It’s fair, but why would you care? You know what kind of answer you’d get.” Giana waved a hand, paused, then used that same hand to indicate CJ could sit down.

“I’m not the warmest or friendliest woman on Terra, but I’m fairly certain the foundation of friendships is to ask those kinds of questions and to listen.” CJ said, sitting down in the indicated place just as Giana’s attendant exited with glasses of red wine.

For a moment it seemed like Giana might dismiss the notion, but she paused. The truth of the matter was CJ was probably the closest thing she had to an actual friend and was one of the only people who had consistently been supportive of Giana despite how she was. She licked her lips and sighed out softly. “Of course everything is beautiful around me, CJ, I made sure it was.”

“Mmm, yes.” CJ answered, accepting the wine glass and taking an immediate sip of the fine liquid. “But that wasn’t really my question, ma’am.”

“I’m used to it, I suppose, so I don’t notice it in that way I guess.” Giana shrugged, not touching the wine that had been set down next to her.

“That sounds sad.” CJ said with surprising candidness. She leaned back more comfortably on the couch and watched Giana, falling silent.

Giana lifted her thin shoulders slightly. “I don’t really think about it.”

“I don’t think I’d be able to stop thinking about it, really.” CJ said, her blue eyes locked on Giana’s. “But I suppose that’s what makes us different, right? You were born to a future Emperor and I was born to a future First Minister.”

“Yes, it is.” Giana sighed and put her elbow on the arm of the couch then propped her head up in her hand. “Now you’re Chancellor.”

“Yes, I am.” CJ said, and her voice was as relaxed as it could be. She showed no signs of pride. “And you’re Princess Regent.”

“Yes, I am.” Giana confirmed automatically, closing her eyes as she sat there. CJ was here for a reason, she never came for any sort of social call, but she seemed to want to take her sweet time getting to whatever it was.

“At least in theory.” CJ added, looking away at the wine as the smell of cooking burgers started to fill the room.

“There’s a piece of paper somewhere that even says it.” Giana waved her free hand, disinterested.

“For now.” CJ said, her tone bordering on a warning. “But I’m sure you don’t care about any of that right now. Not with all the grief.”

That did get Giana to open her eyes and she scowled slightly at CJ. Annoyed, she lifted her head and lowered her hand down. “What do you want, CJ?”

“Your help.” CJ answered quickly and honestly. “But your heart isn’t in the work, and I need to be sure I can count on you to take the issue seriously.”

There was nothing in CJ’s tone to suggest she didn’t believe in Giana, still the chosen words were provocative. Unusually provocative for the head of government.

“Have I ever not taken what you bring to me seriously, CJ?” Giana frowned. “What do you need?”

“You’ve never been in such a state, ma’am.” CJ said, looking at the princess with a candid expression. “You aren’t eating, you aren’t dying your hair, you aren’t applying makeup. You’re avoiding conversation with me since the first time we met in your father’s office last year.”

“None of that means I wouldn’t take it seriously, CJ.” Giana scoffed and looked away out of the window to the city. “And if I was avoiding you, I’d have just had you dismissed. You’re one of the only people I see.”

“You’re ready to talk about the issues of the day, but I suspect you won’t want to discuss the one thing that really matters.” CJ said. “Your present situation. Because your future hangs in the balance. The future of your family does.”

“What do you mean?” The younger woman asked, seemingly at least mildly more engaged now.

“I mean your mother and Richard are running things, and I can’t get what we’re after from them without you. I’ve watched them working, and they’ve worked out the regency cozily between them.” CJ leaned forward, her expression serious. “You’re being sidelined in the name of charity. People are starting to pitty you. Is that what you want, ma’am? After all you’ve given…” she stopped herself, refusing to say the final word. “After all that’s happened.”

“Are they doing poorly at running things?” Giana’s brows lifted slightly at the notion.

“No..no, of course not.” CJ answered. “But they both want peace. I’ve had to make some tough decisions in order to follow leads on the Romulan situation and..they wouldn’t approve of some of them, ma’am. Which is, frankly, how this all happened in the first place.”

Giana frowned at the news and looked down to the coffee table between them and the low vase full of flowers sitting there. They needed to be changed, but someone would take care of that. “Peace… there can’t be any peace with animals.”


“My thoughts exactly.” CJ said with a nod. “Their desire for peace weakens our response. Everything I try in the investigation which has just a bit more risk than is comfortable, one of them pulls me back. And after what I did about 45 minutes ago..”

“What did you do?” Giana frowned, actual concern finally appearing on her face for CJ finally. It seemed she could still feel things underneath it all.

CJ sipped the wine deeper, clearing half the glass in one go. She swallowed and allowed silence to fill the space for a while.

“I had the Romulan Ambassador arrested and taken to a black site.” She answered suddenly. “He knows something, ma’am.”

For a long moment, Giana just blinked at CJ. For whatever reason, she hadn’t really expected the woman to have that in her - at least not so overtly. She looked at her own wine glass and finally picked it up, taking a small sip of it. “That… was a choice.”

“It was the right one.” CJ said with conviction. “But they won’t see it that way right away. Once I knew he was hiding something from me, I was sure I couldn’t waste time with additional polite conversations and diplomatic overtures.”

“I trust your judgment, CJ.” Giana assured her with a slight shake of her head. “Don’t worry about that. What is it you need from me, then? Protection?”

“Not exactly. I need your voice amongst the Regents. Otherwise, when they find out, they’ll chastise me and order his immediate release. And, perhaps worse, an apology to the Romulan Republic.”

“Mm… yes I suppose that would be all you need considering how they deal with such things.” Giana pursed her lips slightly. “I’ll do what I can for you. I suppose they thought I would stay away forever…”

“I’m not certain, ma’am. But every political instinct in my body tells me you have to show your face in public.” CJ counseled. “I’d imagine your mother wants what’s best for you. But some might argue that what’s best for you is to step back..take a break.”

“I’m not sure my mother has ever really known what’s best for me, but she’s tried.” Giana shrugged slightly. “Ramsay will be the thorn in my side. My mother won’t push back hard if I simply tell her I want to do this.”

Richard had been CJ‘s boss for the better part of the past five years, and the idea she didn’t know his view would be ludicrous. He was a family friend, very close to her father, the Emperor, after all. She was a bit surprised Giana seemed to have such a skeptical view of the man.

Two servants brought two trays with high-quality burgers and French fries and placed them on the table in front of them.

“All you have to do is eat, get yourself fixed up. And show up to work, ma’am.” CJ said. “If you do that and show the world you haven’t given up, then things will be fine.”

“I think it’s a bit of a stretch to think that will fix everything, but I can certainly play the part.” She replied, eyeing the burger that was set down with mild disgust. “Don’t worry, CJ, I’ll come help you.”

“I’m glad to hear that.” CJ said with a sigh as she picked up the burger with some difficulty, gathering its different parts into her hands and bringing them to her mouth. It was a somewhat messy choice for a mean and far from the neat, pristine things Giana would typically eat. She chewed for several moments before speaking again. “My network has discovered a connection between a particular Klingon General and the Ambassador. They’re very good friends and communicate regularly. We haven’t been able to access their communications, but I’d like to order a search of their archive.”

Giana watched how awkward CJ was with the burger and found herself wondering if the woman even liked the things. She pulled her legs back up underneath her while she listened, and then sighed softly. “How was this missed… it seems rather glaring.”

Immediately, she waved a hand. “No matter, do your search.”

“If you say so.” CJ said. “But you understand, of course, that if we find out the Romulans weren’t involved, the alliance we forged with them will certainly end once we shoot our way into their Embassy?”

“You’re better than that, CJ. Have you spoken to Nolan about any of this?” Giana asked, her brows lifting.

“I speak to Nolan and many others every day. We have no intention of being caught, but they aren’t stupid. There’s nothing we can do to assuage their suspicion in the long run. I just want to make sure you’re prepared for the potential fallout. I don’t believe the other Regents are.” CJ answered. She worked for Imperial Intelligence near the start of her career, so she knew the territory and, particularly, the Romulans. “We have spies and double agents, and so do they. No matter how covert the operation, we can’t be sure it will be totally hidden from the Tal Shiar.”

“Then how confident are you and Nolan in your suspicions? Enough to risk a war with the Romulans as well?” Giana asked and took another drink of her wine

“We’re very confident, ma’am.” CJ said, and if anyone doubted her sincerity, they might remember that her entire reputation was staked on this operation. “All we need to do is apply pressure and I believe we’ll have all the proof we need about who killed Sacha and the other soldiers under his command.”

When CJ said Sacha’s name, Giana’s face flinched and she gripped her wine glass a bit tighter. It still hurt, and she wondered if it would ever stop hurting. For just a moment she averted her gaze and tried to collect herself to remain in the moment with CJ instead of letting her mind drift to her lost love. After a few long moments, she finally gave a simple nod.

“Then work with Nolan and see it done then.”

CJ had noticed the flinching, of course. She could see Giana was still raw; unready, in reality, to take her place again. If it was possible, she would have left her where she was with the time she needed to go on healing. But the throne was a captivating thing, and when a man left it, other men would try to sit there and stay forever. This service to Giana was also a disservice.

She stood from the couch then, seeming prepared to leave.

“Then, with your permission, I’ll set things in motion now. The Romulans are already looking for the Ambassador here in Terra. It won’t be long until they press their inquiries to the Council of Regents.”

Giana didn’t answer CJ, instead she looked aimlessly at nothing, her distress once more completely apparent on her face. “I dream of him every night… what was, what might have been. I don’t know how to make it stop, but I don’t know if I want it to stop. If he’s not in my dreams then he’s really gone…”

CJ looked down at the woman, pondering if she should sit back down or not. She frowned, understanding some of the challenges of Giana’s situation.

“That’s a very common feeling when someone loses someone so special to them. They say that pain never goes away; it just gets easier to manage.” She said, “Your father is attacked, and then Sacha. It hasn’t been an easy several months.”

“I don’t know what to do.” She admitted softly and clasped her hands together. “I… he promised to come back but… but I don’t know that anything would have been different in the end. Does that mean something? Should it mean something? I think he gave up on us… but maybe him coming back meant he hadn’t…”

“I don’t know the details, like I said.” CJ said, and sat down again, this time much closer. “Why did Sacha leave in the first place? Why really?”

“He was upset I wasn’t willing to give everything up to ride off into the sunset with him. He wanted a simple life with me, and I couldn’t give that to him. I never could.” Giana sighed and looked out of the window again. “He said he wanted time apart for us both to think but…”

“What do you mean by ‘everything’, ma’am?” CJ asked. “He wanted you to give up the Regency Council…your titles?”

“Yes.” Giana confirmed with a slight nod. “Like I said… he wanted the simple life.”

“He picked a princess and wanted her to stop being. Princess..” CJ said quietly. Internally, she had serious doubts about that. It really didn’t make any sense, but it was what Giana believed or wanted to believe. “That’s a very unfair thing to ask for. One you obviously couldn’t give.”

Giana shrugged slightly. It wasn’t apparent if she picked up on CJ’s skepticism or not, but she remembered their conversation before he left quite vividly. “He wanted me to step down and marry him, to put everything aside to just be with him. It was unfair, and I had never hidden from him that I wouldn’t do that. I begged him to be sure he could be happy. He lied to me.”

CJ’s skepticism wasn’t diminishing, but she masked it as she did almost everything else. Now wasn’t the time, and it might not ever be.

“I see.” She said, “I’m sorry, ma’am. This is all my fault.”

“What do you mean?” Giana asked with a slight frown.

“Well this all goes back to our first conversation. You told me what you wanted and I thought I was giving it to you.” CJ said. “A man worthy of your love…but I suppose I misunderstood his feelings as total dedication to you.”

“What do you mean?” Giana looked at CJ fully then, trying to figure out what she was talking about. “Giving it to me?”

“Well Sacha was banned from assignment on Terra to keep him away from you, ma’am. Someone had to call in some favors.” CJ said, raising her eyebrows. “I’m sorry, I thought you knew already.”

“You… you were the one who brought him back to me?” She half questioned, half stated, her blue eyes widening slightly.

“I thought it was what you wanted.” CJ said, watching Giana and looking as uncertain as she reasonably could. “You were looking for a husband and my research quickly led me to him. I got him a desk job and sent him a ticket to that luncheon here in Rio during the summer court. You two did the rest.”

For once, Giana wasn’t entirely sure what to say. CJ hadn’t been wrong at the time; Sacha returning to Giana’s life had been - she thought - had been perfect timing, a boon from the universe during a trying time. Now she understood it had simply been another orchestrated aspect as most things in her life were and likely would continue to be if she didn’t take a more direct hand in them. Of course, the entire plan had ended in tragedy and there was a part of her that wanted to blame CJ, but there wouldn’t be any use in doing so. She had just been trying to give Giana something good instead of forcing her off onto some boring old lord as most princesses were.

Slowly, she looked away again, and when she spoke it was with a measured voice. “I’ll return to court tomorrow. Do what you need to do; make sure you work closely with Nolan.”

“The Director will be pleased.” CJ said, and then stood. “Your Highness..”

“Chancellor.” Giana nodded, dismissing CJ without another word.

END
]]> Sat, 28 Dec 2024 23:07:14 +0000 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/849 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/849
Mission - Historiae Terrae Et Imperii
Location - Terra

Perhaps it was just poetic coincidence that it was raining on the daySacha’s body was brought back to Terra, or maybe the gods themselves where weeping. Either way, Terra itself seemed to be joining Giana in her grief. It wasn’t just Sacha She wept for, but all Her fallen sons and daughters.

It had been six days since the news had reached them of the Klingon ambush on the marine regiment in the neutral zone. Not a single Romulan lost their life, but hundreds of marines had been slaughtered in the air raids. Those who didn’t die were killed with the bat’leth. On a peaceful landing pad surrounded by wet green grass, they waited for the transports to arrive.

The Regents were present, as was the Crown Prince and the Lavigne’s. The Chancellor was there as well, and the Emperor’s Own Marine Band played tunes in the distance. Several lines of marines stood at attention behind them, waiting for the arrival of their brothers.

Giana stood quietly between Ramsay and Cosima dressed in an exquisite modest black dress. While it would have been more usual to flank Cosima, the decision had been made in the name of public image for Giana to take the center as she had been so directly affected by the incident - it would poll well with the people. It also had the benefit of keeping her away from Sacha’s mother and sister. To say Giana was angry was an understatement, but she had been like a cat without fang or claw; her anger was useless. She had requested one thing be done in her grief, and everyone around her had either failed her or ignored her - and she wasn’t sure which was worse. All she wanted to do right now was go back inside.

“I can’t believe this.” said a quiet, accented voice next to them. Genevieve Lavigne was wearing a black dress which stopped just below the knee and suited her slender figure well. The darkens veil over her face partially hid her a own and her ruby red lips. “What are we going to do now?”

“Now isn’t the time for that, Genevieve.” Jolene said in an almost scolding tone. “We will speak privately. For now, we wait and behave respectfully.”

Next to them, the Empress frowned sadly. This war of her husbands had brought so much death, and Richard had hardly made any real progress on it in the time he’d commanded the military. Many more sims would die. Her black gloved hand slipped into Giana’s as the click of a camera could be heard.

“I’m so sorry, Giana.” She said quietly.

Giana’s blue eyes had shifted down the line to glance at Genevieve and Jolene. Anything she might have said was cut off by Cosima’s hand and softly spoken words. She didn’t return the gesture, and merely faced forward still. “You all got your wish, at least.”

Cosima eyed her daughter, her frown deepening.

“What does that mean?”

“None of you ever liked him, you always thought he was a bad match. You wanted me to be happy so you sort of accepted it. The only one who ended up liking him was Paolo after the whole thing with Giuseppe.” Giana pointed out coolly.

“Do you then think it possible, Giana, that we wanted him to die?” Cosima asked with emphasis bordering on incredulity.

“I think you wanted him to go away, so I don’t really expect you to be grief stricken over this.” Giana frowned. “But thank you for your sympathy.”

“You’re grieving, so I won’t begrudge you your moment of cruel implications.” Cosima said, turning her face forward and allowing her hand to fall to her side. Her daughter could be quite mean. She used to be so sweet when she was small.

Giana didn’t give anything else to her mother and instead faced forward. Finally, the transport broke through the clouds, and she took a deep breath. “Forgive me for being unkind, I wasn’t prepared for my grief to be turned into a spectacle since I asked it to not be.”

Cosima nodded in the direction of the gathered families, most of whom were crying.

“Dear, you aren’t the only grieving woman here. You may have the power and position for your own unloading, but these men were heroes of the Empire. They must be treated as such. Publically.” Cosima declared roundly, though she wasn’t overbearing. It wasn’t the first time they’d had the discussion. “Think of how important it is for them to have you share this moment.”

“He was a hero.” Jolene said, turning to Cosima, her eyes welling with tears.. “And now he’s gone.”

Giana had to very pointedly ignore Jolene; the woman was an impressive actor and always had been. Instead, she turned her head to look directly at her mother. “The only thing I wanted was a moment of privacy to look at him and be with him before we did this. It wouldn’t have taken anything away from the rest of these people grieving, and maybe they even would have appreciated the same. But no, you couldn’t even give me that after everything. You call me cruel. I learned it from you, mother.”

She turned her head back to face forward, her hands balling into fists for a moment but she forced them to relax again. ”You know what’s different here? Those people there, they really are grieving. You aren’t.”

Down the row, standing on the other side of Richard, Paolo stuck his head far enough forward to look at the women in his family. He had grown several inches since they last appears in public together, and his scowl indicated exactly how he felt about the interaction. He cleared his throat loudly.

“Perhaps we can all wait until later to say awful things to each other we can’t take back.” He suggested, his tone unusually insistent. Amalie stood at his other side, and that seemed to affect the way he thought of the situation

“Your sister is upset. She’s lost someone very important to her.” Cosima said, lifting her head as if rising above the cutting words from her eldest daughter.

“Yes, we can all see that.” Paolo said, finding himself frustrated more by his mother’s response than anything Giana had said. “I suppose that’s the excuse.”

“Please don’t fight.” Amalie said softly next to Paolo. They had barely seen each other over the past months, and she hated that this was the first time she had seen him in such a long time. It made her sad he didn’t seem to understand.

“One I at least have the decency to pray you never have reason to use yourself, little brother.” Giana’s voice was cold, but it seemed her mother making the excuse for her had at least stymied the bitter flow of words for the moment.

“I appreciate your prayers. Thank you.” Paolo said, meeting Richard’s gaze for an instant. It seems the older man and friend of the family had no intention of getting involved. “Can we fight later? This is the worst time I can imagine.”

As he spoke, the large, bulky transport made its final approach, hissing as it started to descend and, at last, touched down on the pristinely clean ground.

Amalie let out a sigh, but otherwise said nothing more.

As the transport touched down, Giana turned her head not toward her mother, but to Jolene instead. “Don’t make a spectacle of yourself, Jolene. I fully know your feelings about your son, don’t make things worse by speaking lies over his corpse, hm? The gods will frown on that.”

Paolo looked to Amalie as if to indicate the ridiculous situation they found themselves in. He decided to say nothing else. No one could stop his sister when she was behaving this way.

Jolene, for her part, gasped at the accusation and looked at Giana as if she had just slapped her.

“Your Highness, your rank forbids me from responding to you as I would.” Jolene said, drawing nearer to the Empress. “This is shameful.”

“The only shameful thing is how you treated him when he was alive. Be a good mother for once to your son, and treat him better in death.” Giana replied and glanced to her own mother. Cosima would have had to have been completely blind and dumb to miss how Jolene had treated Sacha, but perhaps given she never cared for the man, she wouldn’t care.

Cosima said nothing more out of an uncertainty for how to get her daughter to stop more than anything else. She wondered at her husband’s wisdom in making them share the command of the Empire for the first time in months. She wished he was here.

Jolene, for her part, said nothing, but Genevieve mumbled something under her breath.

Giana didn’t hear exactly what Genevieve had said, but she could imagine it well enough. Her warning given to Jolene, she faced forward again and watched as the large doors of the transport opened.

The doors to the transport opened and it was clear the vehicle was used for transporting caskets as its main purpose. Five paths of light illuminated the isles between the rows of marines. In rows of their own, the caskets started following the paths, floating slowly, each crowned with a service picture and a name.

“Sacha will be last as the unit commander.” Paolo said loud enough for the people in their row to hear him.

“How many were lost?” Amalie asked him quietly. She wasn’t informed of such details, she had only been told Sacha had fallen with his men and that she should be present at the occasion as future Empress.

“4,792.” Paolo said with a scowl that suggested more than just sadness. He read his boxes, starting with the most interesting topics including military maneuvers. He knew the Romulans' loyalty was shaky. How had this fell through the cracks? “4,792 Terran patriots snuffed out.”

“That’s… that’s terrible.” Amalie frowned, even her voice trembling slightly.

“Just the cost of our failure.” Paolo said, his voice somewhat hollow. He felt low and powerless. He was the heir to the throne, but he was powerless to prevent this. As the caskets slid by them slowly, he watched the names and faces as the band played heroic fanfares as if their sacrifice had been somehow glorious.

Amalie didn’t quite understand how it was their failure, but she trusted Paolo’s assessment of what was playing out before them. The sounds of mourning only intensified as families caught the sight of the portrait of their loved ones atop of their caskets. She shifted a bit closer to Paolo, not outright touching him even though she wanted to reach for his hand.

Paolo leaned over toward her, his hand brushing against hers until their pinkies were interlocked. This wouldn’t be the last time they would see something like this together.

The sad display continued for a long while, and when the single casket that rounded out the end of the procession finally began to descend the ramp, Giana drew in a sharp breath and balled her hands into fists. She couldn’t even cry for him. She hated her mother for doing this to her, for not even giving her a moment with the man she had dreamed of making a life with to say goodbye.

“I’m never going to forgive you for this, but I think you knew that.”

“We can just add it to the list.” Cosima said, eying Giana. Her daughter was too old to behave this way, and she’d been as understanding as she could stomach. “I’ve arranged for his body to be transported in a separate car. You can ride with him if you’d like.”

“Thank you, that’s very thoughtful.” She replied flatly.

Cosima frowned at her daughter, then turned to lead the procession out. At once she realized they had agreed Giana would do so, and so she waited so the younger woman could get in front of her.

Giana cast a look at her mother from the corner of her eye and took the lead of the procession out. She cast one more look at Sacha’s casket, wanting nothing more than to go with him since that was one thing she could at least do, but it would take some time before she was able to be in the car with him. Resentfully, she turned and began the sad, lonely walk ahead.

END
]]> Sat, 28 Dec 2024 22:56:13 +0000 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/848 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/848
Mission - Historiae Terrae Et Imperii
Location - Royal Apartments

The Imperial Palace in Rome was unusually quiet. Sure there were servants and regular visitors to the imperial family, but otherwise the halls were emptied of the droves of nobles, who typically crowded them. Events, balls, luncheons, and galas kept a certain young class of nobles almost constantly pleasant under normal circumstances, but the last several months had brought that activity to a screeching halt.

Nadiya Singh had served as Court Chamberlain since Antonius had become Emperor, and she wielded the resources and influence of the Royal Household with efficient toughness. In tough times, however, she noticed that difficult news typically fell to her to give. It wasn’t a role she relished, but it had to be done. She’d managed to survive thus far with her career intact. She didn’t expect that to change anytime soon.

The Indian woman walked quickly down the cavernous huge corridor outside Princess Giana’s apartments, her royal blue pants suit neutralized by her cream colored flats. She approached the guards standing watch outside.

“I must see the Princess Regent with urgent need.” She said, as if that alone should open the door. Generally, anywhere in the household, it would, but she didn’t know what orders they had been given.

“One moment.” One of the guards replied and opened the door to step inside and close it behind himself. It was a moment later that the door opened again, and this time the guard held it and gestured for Nadiya to enter.

Giana was sitting at a small table near the window with a glass of milk and a plate with one and a half chocolate chip cookies sitting on it. She was dressed down, wearing a blouse over a pair of high quality black silk pants - she was done for the evening obviously, but quickly wiped off her fingers and stood when Nadiya walked in. “Good evening, Nadiya.”

“Please, Your Highness. There’s no need to stand.” Nadiya said. She was one who had served their family for decades, and she was in Cosima’s Private Office when Giana was born. She had been very young, but still, she had been there. “I won’t be long, ma’am.”

Over the past weeks, Giana had been settling in rather well into her new role. With the support of Lord Price by her side and the opposition of the errant lords and senators handily cowed, things had proceeded quite well. The celebration over their victory at Axanar had been beloved by the people, and Terra seemed to flourish with the burst of renewed morale. Things in her personal life hadn’t been so clean. She and Sacha had drifted apart once more and he had made the decision to leave his new job and the spotlight to return to military service. Giana had of course been very upset, but he had gone anyway. That anger had festered for nearly a solid two weeks before she had finally relented and reached out to him. She had apologized, asked him to come home, and he had agreed to do so after this last mission was finished.

Giana gave a slight wave of her hand. “What can I do for you?”

“I’m sorry, ma’am, but I’m afraid I have bad news. It will be breaking on INN in just a few moments, but Regent Ramsay wanted to make sure you heard it first.” Nadiya said with a frown. She was tough, but even her constitution had limits.

Giana frowned and her shoulders lowered with weight. She let out a sigh, anticipating some scandal to be laid at her feet but she couldn’t imagine what. “What is it?”

“153 Marine Regiment has been stationed near the Romulan Neutral Zone. They landed on a planet in a remote system scheduled for war games and mutual training with the Romulan Army. Before the Romulans arrived, a Klingon fleet warped in and laid waste to their orbiting ship. They then bombarded the planet. Whom they didn’t kill, they took as slaves.” Nadiya paused then, shaking her head in a sign of mutual grief. “Colonel Lavigne died defending his men. His body was found among the remains. I’m so sorry.”

The princess stood there and listened, but her expression didn’t change. After a moment, she crossed her arms and turned her head away as if she were mildly irritated. “No, I just talked to him yesterday. He’s coming back after the war games.”

“This happened just a few hours ago, ma’am.” Nadiya responded in a gentle, accented voice.. “I’m afraid it’s true.”

“That can’t be true. He said he was coming back.” Giana replied adamantly. She walked over to her desk and pulled up the console, tapping her fingers irritatedly against the controls so she could reach out and make contact with Sacha’s ship again. “I’ll show you.”

“The Marine Ship Jagger was in orbit around the neutral planet. It was totally destroyed, ma’am. I promise I am telling you the truth.” Nadiya pleaded as she watched the call Giana started to fail and return to the Imperial seal.

Giana tried a few more times with each attempt becoming more desperate, then suddenly she stopped. Her fingers fell softly on the console, but she finally turned her head to look at Nadiya with wide eyes and a frown on her face. “Wh-what?”

“He’s gone, ma’am.” She said, stopping short of touching Giana. “He’s gone.”

“But…” Giana protested weakly and began looking around, seeing Sacha’s things dotted around the room. “But he can’t be gone…”

Nadiya seemed to be at a loss for words. She wasn’t particularly good at this part, but it fell to her so often because of her role in assisting the Emperor with managing his family. Her lips parted somewhat helplessly, but before she could respond, the door to the room opened again and a familiar face walked in.

Camilla Zajak wore a double-breasted black blazer with embossed white buttons and edges, a black skirt, a white heeled shoes. Her face was a mask of inscrutable urgency as she walked up to the pair. Taking note of Giana, she understood that she was too late.

“Madam Chancellor.” Nadiya said, uncertain of why the head of government had barged in. Perhaps it was some scheduled meeting that just happened to be incredibly ill-timed.

“Madam Chamberlain. I sent word that I should be the one to tell the Princess Regent as soon as I received the news. Why was that request not honored?” CJ asked, her head lifting slightly in challenge.

“Because it wasn’t received. Besides, CJ, you don’t exactly rule the roost in the Imperial Household. I do.” Nadiya shot back, her tone professional, but with a definite pointed edge.

“I know, Nadiya.” CJ said, her tone softening as much as it could. “The Princess Regent and I have a good rapport and I wanted to be here. Do you mind?”

“Not at all. I’ve already done what I came down to do.” Nadiya said with a formal, reserved shrug. She turned her eyes back to Giana then. “I’m very sorry for your terrible loss, ma’am. If I have your leave, I’ll leave you and the Chancellor to talk.”

Giana was vaguely aware the two women were bickering over something, but the words sounded like static. Her blue eyes continued to dance around the room, trying to will Sacha to just appear, but she became aware the two women had stopped talking and were staring at her waiting on her to answer some question she had missed.

“Does my mother know?”

Nadiya bowed her head slightly, turning her eyes to CJ in a clear indication she hoped the other woman would answer first. Though CJ kept her eyes on Giana, she made no move to open her mouth. When Nadiya recognized she was in the hot seat, she spoke.

“Your mother is in the Vulcan sector on a brief tour. I got the information directly from the office of Dr. Ramsay.”

“Right…” She had known that of course, Cosima had been gone for days and Giana had even seen her mother off. Her head continued to move back and forth, but it was so fluid it almost gave the impression it wasn’t natural. Finally, it stopped and she looked at the two older women again. “Sacha’s dead?”

The women looked at her, both understanding exactly where she was in her mind. Shock, plain and simple, had overtaken the Princess Regent.

“I’ll leave her to you, CJ.” Nadiya said, figuring whatever rapport they had would be better suited to the situation in the long run. She turned and walked out of the door, leaving CJ and Giana alone.

“He is, ma’am.” CJ said, standing before Giana. “Unless the reports lie, and there’s no reason they would.”

Giana just stood there blinking, and then turned around to walk to the couch where she sat down mechanically. She didn’t look at CJ, merely stared out to the wall opposite of her. “Why?”

“The report says that the Klingons somehow discovered their position. But I have some suspicions about that.” CJ said, giving the answers straight. “They knew exactly when and exactly where, which means they were told. And we know the information didn’t come from our side.”

“So… someone betrayed us?” Giana asked, her neutral mask slowly lowering into a frown.

“I suspect so. I have the Foreign Affairs Department making inquiries, but it likely won’t turn up anything. You’ll remember our allies, the Romulans, have been less than helpful in the war.”

“Yes… I remember.” She confirmed. At least she was pretty sure she remembered that. “Well… we’ll have to do something about that, won’t we?”

“Yes, but.. ma’am, your mother is in charge of that situation. And, if not her, it’s a military affair. Both she and Ramsay have wanted proof before action is taken.” CJ said, taking a step closer. “Do you think you should grieve and leave it to them?”

“Wanted… proof?” Giana frowned deeper. “They waited on this?”

CJ sighed, licking her lips. “This government has three heads, ma’am. In depth conspiracies tend to fall through the cracks. The documents from the Defense Department were in your boxes, but your mother didn’t want to antagonize a friend without an obvious and confórmenle reason. Some people might call that wise. But this tragedy certainly shows one of the potential consequences of the way things are right now.”

CJ sat down next to Giana then and sighed. She sat up straight, cold and poised as usual.

“Secretary Malik wants to know if you would like to inform his family.”

“I read the documents… I thought they’d handle it.” Giana’s expression scrunched a bit more. She was three steps behind CJ, obviously struggling with every part of the information she was being presented with. “They were supposed to handle it. I would have handled it. Why didn’t they?”

“Some people don’t see conspiracies behind every corner. Just like you, they are bombarded with information which is confirmed and actionable on a daily basis. I think these suspicions were not as high a priority.” CJ said. “Rumor and suspicion is everywhere in our work, and much of it is nonsense. But yes, ma’am. I believe you would have done something about it. As would your father.”

“No, I don’t want to tell them. They’ll probably be happy.” The shock was starting to give way to anger. “What… what happens now? Is… is there a body…? Can I see…. Can I see him?”

“This is only a few hours ago, really. The protocol is that they gather the bodies of the fallen and bring them back draped in a flag. Sacha was a hero, and he would be honored as one.” CJ answered, making no attempt to comfort Giana at the moment.

“I want him brought here. I want to see him.” Giana’s voice was taking on a sharper edge, it wasn’t a request, it was an order. There was a flash of anger on her face, but it immediately dissolved into sadness. “I need to see him…”

“I’ll take care of it, ma’am.” CJ said, her cool eyes settling on Giana without any pressure. She knew the moment had nothing to do with her and had no need to make it about her either. “As for solving the mystery of how this all happened, I believe the Secretariat, the Security Apparatus, and the Military must work together. Unfortunately, things are divided in such a way that it becomes..difficult to do so. I have a proposal for you.”

She lifted a glass tablet from her side, logged in, and handed it to Giana.

“It’s an Imperial Decree establishing an inter-agency commission to investigate the incident and report back. If it’s signed by all the regents, I’ll have enough authority to get this done.”

At first, Giana didn’t take it, and when she finally did it looked like it took significant effort for her to even move her arm. She gripped the tablet, but immediately dropped it to her knee while looking at it. She knew she should read it, but she couldn’t even fathom doing so right now. “I can’t.”

“I can’t make you, ma’am. And I know you’re hurting. But this happened because no one was monitoring the situation. All it requires is your signature, but if you need time to process your feelings, I can start with Ramsay and your mother instead.”

Giana frowned and then looked down at the device in her lap again. The words seemed like a jumble, which wasn’t surprising considering her brain was just giving her static and there felt like there was a hundred pound weight at the base of her skull and in her chest. CJ had been a friend to her, and while Giana was well aware that CJ had her own motives, she had never done anything that didn’t somehow benefit Giana - yet. Surely CJ wouldn’t betray her in this moment of all moments. She took a deep breath and touched her thumb to the scanner on the tablet which glowed red and then shifted to blue, her DNA confirmed, her signature appeared on the document.

CJ accepted the document from Giana without a word for a while. She waited. When nothing came, she leaned a bit closer.

“It’s not your fault, ma’am.”

“Isn’t it?” Giana returned in a strangely conversational way. “He left his job and went back to the military because I made him unhappy.”

“Did you?” CJ asked, placing her hands on her knees and pulling them together in an unusually girlish move. “How do you know that’s why?”

“He said he needed to be away from me a while. That he didn’t know who I was anymore and he missed his Gigi, not this person who replaced her.” Giana replied, looking out into the room. “We talked last night… I said I was sorry, he promised to come home. I think at least he knew I loved him before he…”

Her voice caught and then she drifted off for a moment. “It’s time for you to go now, CJ.”

“Yes, ma’am.” CJ said without any resistance, though she only stood and lingered for a second. She looked down at Giana. “Are you different because you have power, ma’am?”

Immediately, Giana looked distressed. The last thing she needed right now was CJs cryptic messages about how she lived her life. Tears welled in her eyes, and she swallowed hard. “No.”

“I didn’t think so either.” CJ said simply. “I’ll be in my office at the Pyramid.”

With that, she turned and started for the door.

For a long while, Giana simply sat very still in the silence of her room, letting numbness consume her while tears began to roll down her cheeks. Eventually she stood and left the room.

It had been quite a while since she had been here, and the looks she was getting only served to reinforce that fact - though perhaps it was because she was still crying and still in her silk lounge pants. That didn’t really occur to her until she had almost reached her destination. The double doors parted to the spacious room.

“Get out.” She ordered immediately with a shaking voice. The attending looked at her, confused, and one of the doctors opened their mouth to make an obvious protest, but it was cut off by Giana.

“GET OUT!” She shrieked in a visceral way that made even one of the imperial guards jump. Deciding that this was not their issue to deal with, the medical staff immediately fled from the room, leaving just Giana, the guards, and the still form of the Emperor in his bed. Again, there were a few beats of silence and then suddenly, she began sobbing. Her body shaking, she half walked, half stumbled to her father’s bedside and collapsed half into the chair, half onto the man’s chest.

“Papa… Papa…” She cried into his gown. “Sacha… my Sacha…”

Her fingers curled around the fabric he was wearing and she cried inconsolably. Eventually she even reached out and pulled his hand up to place it on the top of her head, pretending that he was giving her comfort, pretending he was telling her he would make them pay. Maybe he wouldn’t have done any of those things, but she simply couldn’t face that possibility. She needed him, and this was all she had.

Why had the gods cursed her so?

END
]]> Sat, 28 Dec 2024 22:44:26 +0000 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/851 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/851
Mission - Historiae Terrae Et Imperii
Location - Royal Apartments

“What do you mean you’re leaving?” Giana demanded angrily as she followed Sacha into the main bedroom.

Things had been rocky between them for the better part of a few weeks now, their constant cycle of fighting and making up had been more focused on the fights than break ups. Giana had been focusing on work, and it seemed the shiny sensation of being publicly popular and his new job was wearing off for Sacha. He was unhappy, and he had reverted back to wanting to shirk responsibilities and expecting her to do the same. The problem was she couldn’t, not in this position.

“Talk to me gods dammit.”

Sacha said nothing still. They had done plenty of talking and none of it seemed to make a difference. He was starting to realize he was asking her for something she couldn’t give right now. Perhaps she just couldn’t give it anymore at all.

“I quit my job this morning.” was all he offered. He looked at her, his typical loving gaze replaced by something colder and more resigned.

“Quit your job? Why? You really wanted that job.” Giana blinked and then moved over to him, placing her hands on his to stop him from gathering his clothes. “Sacha what the hell is going on?”

Her voice and expression both reflected the distress she was feeling. They’d fought before, but this seemed different.

“Yeah, well I wanted a lot of shit, and I can’t actually have any of it.” Sacha said, slipping his hand out from under hers. He sighed, his handsome jaw set, and looked at her. “I still love you, Giana, but I need some time and space to think about things. I figured going back to my marine career would be a good way to do that.”

“Think about things? What things?” Giana frowned deeper, immediately frustrated. “What’s wrong?”

“What’s wrong? Are you serious?” He asked, furrowing his brow, a sign of irritation. “We’ve been arguing nonstop for weeks when weren’t both at work. I’m fucking aimless here; I gave up everything I knew to be with you and now I barely see you and you refuse to set a date for the wedding.”

He shook his head. “If you can’t make us a priority right now, then I need to get back to what I know until you can. That’s all this is.”

“Aimless? What the hell do you mean? You got a great job that you were really excited about and you’ve been loving being the center of attention in the media. What has changed?” Giana demanded, scowling at him now. “And I keep telling you it isn’t appropriate for me to set a date for the wedding until my father has recovered.”

“I don’t want to be the center of attention, Gigi.” He said, sounding tired and a bit exasperated. “I want you. I’ve always wanted you. But I’m starting to wonder if I won’t be able to have you no matter what I do. Maybe your father will be in a coma for a decade, or maybe you’ll get so buried under your work that you end up having even less time for us than now.” He shook his head. “I need to do what I’m good at and maybe just give you some time.”

“But I don’t need time, I want you.” Giana protested, her scowl softening to a frown. “What do you want me to do, just put aside all my duties so we can just goof off like we used to?”

Sacha looked at her, his body language signaling a distance that had never been there before. Gigi had been the object of his desire and love since the first time he’d laid eyes on her as a pre-teen. He was perhaps the only man in the Empire who loved her best when she had no power.

“I didn’t ask to be with the Princess Regent.” He said with a shrug. “It’s never been like this before.”

Giana’s shoulders dropped. “And I didn’t exactly expect my father to be attacked and to be Princess Regent, Sacha, but there was always a chance. Hells, there’s a chance you could be Emperor-Consort. Did you just not consider that in all of this? Or did you really think I would step down in the end and give my position to my sister so we could ride off to the sunset on your motorcycle?”

Honestly, he had hoped that. He always had. He frowned, looking tired. That wasn’t how Giana thought and, very likely, it never would be.

“You’re right, it was a silly thing to expect.” He said, actually looking defeated.

Giana looked at him then, seeming to realize for the first time that underneath all the joking and blasé attitude when it came to her position, he really had expected it. He didn’t seem to understand she wasn’t that sixteen year old girl caught up in fantasies anymore, but he certainly seemed to be stuck in the past. “I don’t really know what to say except I don’t want you to go.”

“Say you’ll step down and marry me.” He said, his eyes narrowing as if he were trying to stop any sudden displays of emotion. “The Empress and Ramsay can handle all this drama. Let them, and be my Gigi.”

“I’m not going to step down, Sacha. That goes against everything I have ever been taught and believe in. I serve the Empire. Do you? Or do you just serve yourself with such demands?” She crossed her arms and looked away from him. “I’m not going to stop you.”

Sacha’s jaw set as he looked at her. “I’ve served the Empire all my life. When your father forced me into the marines for the crime of loving you, I served the Empire. Besides you, it’s all I know.” He said, then shook his head. “But, I guess I don’t know you as well as I thought. So I’ll serve again.”

“Sacha…” Giana frowned, looking distressed again and despite what she had just said, she stepped closer to him and reached out to him. “We can work this out. Don’t go.”

“You don’t want to work it out though really, do you?” He asked, his tone knowing. “You want me to grow up. The message is loud and clear, mon couer. But I as I have always been, and don’t think I can. But I can fight and serve.”

“Of course I think you can, but I think you don’t want to and I really don’t know why.” She spread her arms slightly, her palms toward him. “What’s so bad about it?”

“Everything, dammit. I want a simple life with you, and I’m certain I want it far away from the regency. It’s not juvenile to want a normal life, Giana.” He said, crossing his strong arms. “I don’t want to work 90 hour weeks to make money when we have tons of money. And you’ve made it very clear you aren’t willing to even consider giving it up. So..what else is there to talk about?”

“It is juvenile when you go after a princess, gods dammit!” Giana finally snapped. “I have always been a princess, Sacha. That has always come with a future of responsibility and power. You went to work because you wanted a purpose, so don’t fucking blame me for that. Don’t blame me that you can’t figure out your life without resenting me for who and what I am. Of course I’m not willing to give it up, that’s why before we even got engaged I practically begged you to really consider if you would be happy. You said you only needed me, well apparently that was a lie, wasn’t it? Our life was never going to be simple or normal or peasant and you KNEW that, so why the fuck did you agree? Did you think you’d be able to change my mind?”

At first, Sacha seemed angry as he listened to her snap, but as he continued to listen, his grimace melted into a frown. By the time she was done, he just looked very sad.

“Like you said. Immature Sacha, thinking Love could conquer all…this.” He said, gesturing to the luxurious room around them. His hand caught the strap of the bag on the table in front of him and he pulled it over his shoulder. “I deploy tomorrow morning. They’re making me a Colonel…I’ll always love you and..I’m sorry I couldn’t be the man you needed.”

He started toward the exit with some speed, like a man pulling off a bandaid before it could hurt any more than it already did.

Giana moved after him quickly, coming up behind him and throwing her arms around his shoulders. She pressed her body to his, and her forehead pressed hard to the back of his neck. “Please don’t go, Sacha… I want to be with you.. I want to make a family with you and have your children. We can work this out…”

Sacha felt her arms around him and detected the potent desperation in her shaking warm embrace. He closed his eyes to steel himself, and then kept moving, pulling her along with him as he moved. It wasn’t until he reached the door and grabbed the handle that he reached for her hand and tried her grip.

“No, we obviously can’t.”

Giana’s grip only tightened when she was pulled, and she held onto him even as his hand moved over her own. “Of course we can. I don’t know how, but if we really want to we can.”

“No, we can’t.” He said, his voice just as sad as before. His hand clasped around hers then and started to part her fingers from his flesh with difficulty. He was clearly still trying to be gentle. He still loved her. “Maybe after some time to think, we’ll both know what we really want.” He said. “Let me go, Gigi.”

She held him for a long moment, but as he began to pry her hands away - even being gentle - she finally surrendered. She released him and stepped back, looking at him with an absolutely crushed expression. “Don’t leave me…”

“I’ll see you soon..we can talk over subspace if you want.” He said, looking at her as he was halfway out the door, though something in his face wasn’t convincing, like he had already given up.

“Okay…” She replied softly, defeated and looking away. “Goodbye, Sacha. I love you.”

He looked at her once again, silent, and then turned away, moving quickly down the hall and away from her.

END
]]> Sat, 28 Dec 2024 22:36:08 +0000 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/845 http://vengeance.split-world.com/index.php/sim/viewpost/845
Mission - Historiae Terrae Et Imperii
Location - Mars

The events of the evening before had been incredibly consequential, and Khalon Price found himself more deeply affected than he had anticipated. It still felt like hot blood was running down his hands as before, even though they had been washed clean. It was never easy to shed Terran blood.

The High Lord of Mars stood on a vast balcony overlooking the expansive Mars City. Above them, a barely visible dome arch across the entire city, one of hundreds which made vast portions of the small world breathable. He wore a rather standard suit for him, gray with a red tie and a two-tone shirt. Behind him, servants, courtiers, and visitors mingled about in the busy hallway, it’s ornate decorations complimenting the haze of red light which was always present during the day. He sighed and placed his hands on the railing, wondering what move would be made next in this dangerous game.

The background noise of people milling about faded suddenly, though the ambient noise of the city below remained enough that it might not have been noticed. A few seconds passed, and then a familiar feminine voice sounded behind Khalon.

“It is quite a view from here. I’m told your father would come out here often to look at the city.” Giana approached Khalon from the doors of the balcony where her guards now stood and foot traffic in the hallway had severely diminished as the guards now policed who was moving through and when. She was dressed casually in a simple dark blue pencil dress accented with gold jewelry, though nothing overly ostentatious as her showing the previous evening.

“How did you sleep?”

Khalon looked over to the new arrival, a tingle drawing up his spine at the sound of her voice. His dark eyes settled on hers, a slight smile appearing on his handsome face.

“It wasn’t my best night of sleep.” He admitted quietly, though his tone wasn’t hesitant. “How did you sleep, Your Highness?”

“As well as I do any night, I suppose.” Giana replied, though her tone indicated that it was never “well” by normal standards. She closed the distance between them, her sparkling blue eyes searching his handsome face.

“I will understand if you want no more part in this, Khalon. You’ve done a great service to the Empire already, and that will be honored, but you do not have to continue on this path.”

“I pledged my life to the Empire long ago…and to you.” He said, his eyes drifting to her lips for an instant before he smiled and shook his head. “I’m not going anywhere. It’s time to rebuild the Empire’s politics and set things right again.”

Giana smiled, the expression genuine and even seeming a bit relieved. “As long as you are sure.”

She took a step closer, invading his personal space while holding his gaze.

“Don’t I sound sure?” He said, his smile fading and his eyes growing more intense and interested. Her proximities prompted him to inch toward her as well. “Be careful, Your Highness. If you get too close, you just might get bitten.”

“Are you threatening a regent of the Empire?” Giana smirked, not closing the distance more but still looking at him with that same intensity. “You should know better, Lord Price.”

“I know only what I see in front of me. Beauty makes me forget all else.” He responded, his voice low and deepening. “So, if I threaten unwisely, you might just consider me a man enraptured.”

“Simply beauty makes you forget all things?” Giana challenged mildly, her perfectly shaped brows lifting slightly. “Is that all?”

“Beauty…power…, and incredibly kissable lips, ma’am.” He said, looking at her, a dare in his eyes.

“Well… I’ll have to keep that in mind then.” The smirk remained but she finally disengaged from him and moved toward the railing, though didn’t get too close to it. “We need to discuss mother and daughter Lavigne.”

“Yes, we do.” He said, turning to face the city he’d grown up in and now ruled over in his own right. He licked his large lips and let a moment of silence pass between them. Then, finally, he spoke again. “Have you made up your mind about them?”

“Jolene needs to return to Terra and follow through on her promised obligations alongside my uncle and to receive the honors she was promised for her assistance in exposing Montreve. Genevieve, however, does not need to return to Terra for the time being.” She looked over her shoulder toward Khalon. “I thought perhaps she should be hosted by a family here, if you have one you trust to do the job. If not, I have some contacts on Luna.”

“What’s your purpose for keeping her away? Security? Leverage?” He asked, still facing the city. He didn’t seem stressed or confused by her words, and responded in a calm probe for more information.

“Both, truthfully.” Giana admitted without hesitation. “Jolene despises me and always has just like she does with her own son, but she loves her daughter - maybe even more than she loves herself. I am hoping that love will overcome her hatred and she will fall in line.”

“If I’m honest, I don’t really see what use she is to you. She’s a liability with no benefit.” He said quite candidly, his voice still calm and confident. “Why bother to isolate her and control her instead of cutting her loose and appointing someone more loyal in her place?”

“At this point I’d have to kill her if I was going to do that, I’m afraid. If I take away everything from her, she will simply speak of what happened tonight and while many wouldn’t listen, enough would to make things difficult.” Giana reasoned, but didn’t seem closed off to what he was saying. “She is also my fiance’s mother.”

“Right. Of course she is.” He said, grinning handsomely and finally turning to her. His eyes settled on her pretty face. “Everything for the family, I suppose. I’ll find a place for her here. If you’d like, I can even convince her mother that a marriage is possible. It is what she wants, after all.”

Giana turned her head and pursed her lips, her eyes narrowing just slightly at the comment. “She is a rather beautiful girl… will that be a problem for someone so easily blinded by beauty?”

“Oh, I know someone far more captivating than her.” He said, leaning in just a fraction closer, his voice low and playful. “Genevieve Lavigne looks positively dull next to her.” He said, reaching his hand over and resting it on the railing right next to hers. “I’ll take care of it. Beauty can be a double edged sword like anything else.”

Giana glanced down at his hand near her own and then up as he leaned closer. She stopped herself from licking her lips, but she couldn’t ignore the slight jump of her heart as he drew closer. It hadn’t been the first time she had felt this, and for just a passing instant she considered again how things may have been had he ever made his desires known to her even several months before.

“As long as you’re sure. I do trust my other options as well.”

“I’m sure.” He said, wondering why she didn’t really seem to believe him. He’d kept her sister well in hand for months and she was the daughter of the Emperor. He could handle Genevieve Lavigne with both hands tied behind his back. He kept the question off of his face, and instead licked his full lips. “I’ll send someone to their room to give her an offer she can’t refuse.”

“Good.” Giana nodded, seeming to accept what he said this time. Her eyes moved up to Khalon again and there was a moment of hesitation, then she spoke again. “I hope she won’t have you tied down here though. I would miss seeing you at court.”

“I’d miss seeing you.” He said, looking down from her face rather boldly, the pinky of his hand finally finding hers. “I won’t be gone too much. I’ve got an important project on Terra at the moment. I’m planning to really sink deep into it in the next few weeks. It’s important to stay focused.”

Giana didn’t move her hand, but she didn’t give any acknowledgment of the gesture outside of a quick glance down to their hands. “What project is that, exactly?”

“That would be telling.” He said, then leaned down as if he had a secret for her. His voice was tempting and conspiratorial. “But you know I thrive on the unexpected..and sometimes the best treasures are hidden in the most interesting places.”

Giana reached up with her free hand and smacked his chest with a smile on his face. “Don’t be coy. Tell me what you’re planning.”

“You already know what I’m planning, Your Highness. You’ve known since I walked through your office doors a few days ago.” He said with a wink. It was utterly charming and confident, and he stood up taller. “Is there any other way I can be of service to you?”

For a moment Giana genuinely looked confused as to what he was referring to, but after a couple beats it suddenly clicked and she slid back from him a few inches. It wasn’t that she wasn’t interested - the problem was she was too interested. She wasn’t sure if her resolve could reasonably hold, but she also didn’t want to send Khalon away as he had proven to be a powerful ally to her… and he was making her feel things that Sacha had stopped making her feel over the past weeks.

“No. Nothing right now.”

“Then I wish you a pleasant departure.” He said, grabbing her hand gently and bending over to meet her dainty fingers with his lips. He stood again and looked at her confidently. “Your Highness.”

Giana watched him with great interest as he bent to kiss her fingers. He had a way about him that Giana simply couldn’t deny as much as she might have wanted to. The sensation of his kiss lingered on her skin and she felt her mind drifting back to the kiss they had shared the night before. Before she allowed herself to consider it too deeply, she cleared her throat.

“Thank you, Khalon. I will see you soon.” With that, she turned to leave and make her way to her transport that would take her home.

END
]]> Sat, 28 Dec 2024 22:23:57 +0000